Carlos Castaneda - "THE ACTIVE SIDE OF INFINITY"

 КАРЛОС КАСТАНЭДА "АКТИВНАЯ СТОРОНА БЕСКОНЕЧНОСТИ"




ДОМАШНЯЯ СТРАНИЦА - HOME PAGЕ


"THE ACTIVE SIDE OF INFINITY" -
"АКТИВНАЯ СТОРОНА БЕСКОНЕЧНОСТИ"

Все Женщины - Dreamers, правда некоторые - более одарённые, чем другие ! Dreamer - это человек, который умеет сознательно переводить своего Двойника на более высокую вибрацию. Обычно среди мужчин это : Колдуны, первопроходцы Роберта Монро, маги, индийские гуру, некоторые монахи и т.д. У всех Женщин этот дар есть из-за того, что у них есть Матка (если она не вырезана), но этот дар имеется у очень малого количества мужчин и этот дар ещё должен быть развит огромным трудом. Dreaming-Awake - это когда Точка Восприятия находится в 2х местах одновременно. Означает быть одновременно в 2х местах : ощущать своё физическое тело, а также сознательно или бессознательно перемещать своего Двойника в другое положение Точки Восприятия, т.е. на более высокую вибрацию, не теряя контроль над собой и исполняя поставленные задачи.

All Women are Dreamers, though among them there are more gifted, then others. Dreamer is a person, who can  consciously lift her Energy Body up to other vibrational level. Dreamers among Men are usually: Sorcerers, Robert Monroe' s Institute explorers, some magicians, indian gurus, some buddists, some priests/cledgy and so on. All Women, because of their Womb (if it's still inside), have this gift, but Men have to work a great deal to develop this ability ! Dreaming-Awake is when Perception Point is in two places at the same time. It means to be in 2 places: feel your physical body and, at the same time, manuver your Energy Body to a higher vibration, to another position of Perception Point (your Assemblage Point) consciously or subconsciously, without loosing control and to perform certain tasks.



"АКТИВНАЯ СТОРОНА БЕСКОНЕЧНОСТИ"





Some interesting extracts from this book in english and in russian.



Чужеродное Внедрение - 'Foreign Installation'

Here is the most unusual information from "The Active Side of Infinity" (or Intent) by Carlos Castaneda. This Disintegrating Force concerns everyone : 
p. 168
"...In the case of the recapitulation, the secret option, that only Sorcerers take, is to choose to enhance their True Minds. The haunting memory of your recollections," Don Juan went on, "could come only from your True Mind. The other (reptilian) mind, that we all have and share is, I would say, a cheap reptilian model: economy strength, one size fits all.  But this is a subject, that we will discuss later. What is at stake now is the advent (arrival) of a Disintegrating Force. But not a Force, that is disintegrating you - I don't mean it that way. It is disintegrating what the Sorcerers call the Foreign Reptilian Installation, which exists in your mind and in every other human being' mind. The effect of the Force, that is descending on you, which is disintegrating the Foreign Installation, is that it pulls Sorcerers out of their syntax (list of rules, LM)... The males, going through it, suffer infinitely more damage, than the females. I suppose, it's the condition of women to be more durable. The Sorcerers of ancient Mexico, acting as a group, tried their best to buttress (withstand) the impact of this Disintegrating Force. In our day, we have no means of acting as a group, so we must brace ourselves to face in solitude a Force, that will sweep us away from language, for there is no way to describe adequately, what is going on."
p. 172-173
"... you have entered an irreversible process. Your true mind is emerging, waking up from a state of lifelong lethargy. Infinity is claiming you," he continued.  "Whatever means
it uses to point that out to you cannot have any other reason, any other cause, any other value, than that. What you should do, however, is to be prepared for the onslaughts of infinity. You must be in a state of continuously bracing yourself for a blow of tremendous magnitude..."

p. 175
"Your true mind is emerging, and it has nothing to do with the mind, that is a Foreign Installation..."

"The Sorcerers' revolution," he (Don Juan) continued, "is, that they refuse to honor agreements, in which they did not participate. Nobody ever asked me if I would consent to be eaten by beings of a different kind of awareness. My parents just brought me into this world to be food, like themselves, and that's the end of the story."


Чужеродное Внедрение - 'Foreign Installation' или второй (рептоидный, фиктивный) разум в человеке подробно описал К. Кастанеда в своих книгах (часть нашего мозга принадлежит рептилиям - Reptilian Brain). Выдержки из этой книги, перевод мой.

168
"...В случае Пересмотра своей жизни (Recapitulation) - секретный выбор, который только Колдуны применяют - это,
чтобы обогатить свои настоящие умы.  Призрачная память твоих воспоминаний," продолжал Дон Хуан, "может только придти из твоего настоящего Разума. Другой - (рептоидный) ум, который мы все имеем, я бы назвал дешёвой рептоидной моделью: эконом-силы - один размер для всех. Но это предмет, который мы обсудим позже. Что сейчас срочно - это  прибытие РАЗРУШАЮЩЕЙ СИЛЫ. Но не СИЛЫ, разрушающей тебя, я не это имею ввиду. Эта СИЛА разрушает то, что Колдуны называют "Чужая Рептоидная Вставка", которая находится не только в твоём мозгу, но и в мозгу каждого человека. Эффект Силы, которая приближается к тебе и которая разрушает "Рептоидную Вставку", в том, что она вытягивает Колдунов из общепринятого списка правил нашего Повседневного Мира...Мужчины, проходящие через это, страдают от этого разрушения намного больше, чем женщины. Я полагаю, что это в силу того, что женщины - более стойкие, выносливые. Колдуны Древней Мексики, действуя группой, делали всё, что в их силах, чтобы выдержать удар этой РАЗРУШАЮЩЕЙ СИЛЫ. В наши дни, у нас нет возможности действовать группой, поэтому мы должны подготовить себя, чтобы в одиночестве быть один на один с СИЛОЙ, у которой нет объяснения, нет слов аккуратно описать то, что произойдёт."
172
"...ты вошёл в неизменный процесс. Выходит твой настоящий Разум, просыпаясь от апатии целой жизни. Неизвестность предъявляет свои права на тебя," продолжал он. "Какие бы приёмы она не применяла, чтобы указать это тебе, она не имеет другой причины, другой ценности, чем эта. Однако, что тебе следует сделать это - приготовиться к ударам Неизвестности. Ты должен быть в состоянии постоянной готовности к невероятному удару..."
175
"Твой настоящий Разум выходит на свет, и он не имеет ничего общего с умом, который не что иное как
"Чужая Рептоидная Вставка"..."



"Активная Сторона Бесконечности" - Карлос Кастанэда (перевод на русский мой)
THE ACTIVE SIDE OF INFINITY



Синтаксис - Правила Логики - Система Правил в действии



Человек, уставившись на свои уравнения, сказал, что Вселенная имела Начало. Был Взрыв, сказал он. Огромный Взрыв, и Вселенная родилась. И она расширяется, сказал он. Он даже высчитал продолжение жизни Вселенной: 10 миллиардов лет или вращений Земли вокруг Солнца. Весь Земной Шар оживился; они нашли его вычисления научными. Никто не подумал, что заявляя о Начале жизни Вселенной, человек просто следовал системе правил в действии языка его матери;  Синтаксис требует начала, как рождение, и развитие, как созревание, и конец, как смерть, это - констатакция фактов. Вселенная начилась и она становится Старой, заверил нас человек, и она умрёт, как умирают все вещи, как он сам умрёт после того, как подтвердит матиматически Синтаксис языка его матери.

Другие Правила Логики

Действительно ли Вселенная имеет Начало? Правдива ли теория "Большого Взрыва"? Это не вопросы, хотя они так выглядят. А Синтаксис, который требует начала, развития и конца, как заявление фактов, единственные существующие Правила? Это реальный вопрос. Есть другие Правила, например, которые требуют, чтобы вариации интенсивности принимались во внимание как факты. В этих Правилах ничего не имеет ни начала, ни конца; таким образом рождение не явное событие,
а особый тип интенсивности
, также как и созревание, и смерть. Человек таких Правил, смотрящий на свои уравнения, находит, что вычислил достаточно вариантов
интенсивности, чтобы авторитетно сказать, что Вселенная никогда не начиналась и никогда не закончится, но что она развивалась и развивается сейчас, и пройдёт через бесконечные колебания интенсивности. Этот человек может очень хорошо сделать вывод, что сама Вселенная - показатель интенсивности, и что можно влезть в неё попутешествовать через бесконечные перемены. Он всё это заключит и даже больше, даже наверно не подозревая, что он просто подтверждает Синтаксис языка своей матери.

Вступление

1-2
Эта книга - коллекция запоминающихся событий моей жизни. Время шло и Дон Хуан открыл мне, что шаманы Древней Мексики собрали в уме коллекцию запоминающихся событий, как настоящий инструмент, чтобы возродить и перемешать энергию, существующую в тайниках нашего тела. Они объясняли эти тайники, как состоящие из энергии, которая сама происходит из тела и становится недосягаемой, вытолкнутая обстоятельствами наших ежедневных жизней. В этом смысле коллекция запоминающихся событий была для Дон Хуана и шаманов его линии средством активизировать силу их не использованной энергии, собранной ими.
Я следовал рекоммендациям Дон Хуан Матус, шамана индейцев Яки из Мексики, кто, как учитель, взял на себя смелость 13 лет открывать мне познавательный мир шаманов, кто жил в Мексике в древние времена. Предложение
Дон Хуан Матуса, чтобы я собрал коллекцию памятных событий, звучало как ничего особенного, то, что только что пришло ему в голову. Это был стиль обучения Дон Хуана. Он скрывал важность определённых манёвров за чем-то несущественным. В этой манере он прятал колючки прошедшего, подавая это как не отличающееся от любой другой проблемы Повседневного Мира. Предпосылкой для этой коллекции был естественный и всепоглощающее действие сложить вместе тотальную сумму чьих-то эмоций и представлений, не щадя ничего. Согласно Дон Хуану, шаманы его линии были убеждены, что коллекция памятных событий была инструментом для эмоционального и энергетического регулирования, необходимого для входа в Неизвестность (в отношении восприятия). Дон Хуан описал тотальную цель Знаний Шаманов, которые он передавал как приготовление: встать лицом к окончательному путешествию: путешествие, которое каждому человеку придёться пройти в конце жизни. Он сказал, что с помощью своей дисциплины и смелости, шаманы были способны сохранять своё индивидуальное сознание и цель после смерти. Для них неясное идеалистическое состояние, которое современный человек называет "жизнь после смерти", было конкретной областью, наполненной до краёв практическими вещами другого порядка, чем дела ежедневной жизни, и всё же носящими похожую практичность. Дон Хуан считал, что собирать памятные события в их жизнях, было для шаманов приготовлением к их входу в эту конкретную область, которую они называли "Активной Стороной Неизвестности" (или Интэнт).
Как-то днём Дон Хуан и я разговаривали под его рамадой, свободно стоящая конструкция, сделанная из тонких стволов бамбука. Она выглядела как крытая веранда которая частично закрывала от Солнца, но не от дождя. Там были небольшие крепкие грузовые ящики, служащие скамьями. Этикетки их марок выцвели и скорее были похожи на орнамент, чем на марку товара. Я сидел на одном из них спиной в переднюю стену дома. Дон Хуан сидел на другом ящике, облокотясь на столб, поддерживающий рамаду. Я только въехал минутами раньше: это был день езды при жаркой, влажной погоде.
Я был нервным, потным и беспокойным. Дон Хуан начал разговор со мной, как-только я удобно уселся на ящике. Широко улыбаясь, он заметил, что толстые люди едва ли знают как бороться с полнотой. Улыбка, играющая на его губах, дала мне намёк, что он не церемонился. Он просто указывал мне самым прямым и в то же время, косвенным путём, что у меня был лишний вес.
3-4
Я стал таким нервным, что слетел с ящика, на котором сидел, и спиной очень сильно ударился о тонкую стену дома. Удар потряс весь дом до основания. Дон Хуан вопросительно посмотрел на меня, но вместо вопроса - всё ли со мной в порядке - он заверил меня, что дом не треснул. Затем он объяснил в деталях, что его дом был временным жилищем для него, что он в действительности живёт где ещё. Когда я спросил, где он реально жил, он уставился на меня. Его взгляд не был агрессивным; а был скорее твердым сдерживающим средством. Я не понял, что он хотел, и уже собрался снова задать тот же вопрос, но он остановил меня.
"Такие вопросы здесь не задают," твёрдо сказал он. "Спрашивай всё, что хочешь о приёмах или идеях. Когда я буду готов сказать тебе, где я живу, если вообще когда-либо, я скажу тебе и тебе не надо спрашивать меня." Я мгновенно почувствовал себя отверженным. Моё лицо невольно покраснело. Взрыв смеха Дон Хуана ещё добавило моему смущению. Он не только отверг меня, но и оскорбил, а потом посмеялся надо мной. "Я здесь живу временно," продолжал он, не заботясь о моём плохом настроении, "потому что это магический центр. Собственно, я здесь живу из-за тебя." Это заявление объяснило что-то. Я не мог в это поверить и подумал, что он наверно говорит это, чтобы облегчить моё раздражение от оскорбления.
"Ты действительно живёшь здесь из-за меня?" Наконец спросил я, не в состоянии сдержать своё любопытство.
"Да," сказал он равнодушно. "Мне нужно подготовить тебя. Ты вроде меня. Сейчас я повторю тебе то, что уже сказал. Задача каждого Нагуала или лидера в каждом поколении Колдунов или шаманов это - найти нового мужчину или женщину, кто, как и он сам, показывает Двойную Энергетическую Структуру; я увидел эту черту в тебе, когда мы были в автобусном депо в Ногалес. Когда я вижу твою энергию, я ВИЖУ два Шара Светимости, наложенных друг на друга, один сверху другого -
эта черта связывает нас вместе. Я не могу отказаться от тебя и ты не можешь отказаться от меня." Его слова вызвали очень странное беспокойство во мне.
Секундой раньше я был зол, а сейчас мне хотелось плакать. Он продолжал говорить, что хотел начать со мной то, что шаманы называют "путь воина", ввиду силы места, где он жил, что было центром очень сильных эмоций и реакций. Воинственный народ жил здесь тысячи лет, пропитывая землю своими проблемами войны.
В то время он жил в штате Сонора, в Северной Мексике, около 100 миль южнее города
Guaymas. Я всегда приезжал туда навестить его под предлогом проведения поля моей работы.
"Мне нужно начать воевать, Дон Хуан?" спросил я, серьёзно обеспокоенный тем, что он объявил: проблема войны было то, что мне когда-нибудь пригодится.
Я уже научился принимать во внимание всё, что он сказал, совершенно серьёзно.
"Не беспокойся," ответил он, улыбаясь. "Когда ты впитаешь всё, что должно быть впитано в этом районе, я уеду."




У меня не было основания сомневаться в том, что он говорил, но я не мог представить его живущим где-то ещё. Он был абсолютной частью всего, что окружало его. Однако его дом казался и в самом деле - временным жилищем. Это была хижина типичная для фермеров Яки, сделанная из строительного раствора с соломой и прутьев с плоской соломенной крышей. Он имел одну большую комнату для еды и спанья и кухню без крыши.



"Очень трудно иметь дело с толстыми людьми," сказал он. Это похоже было на намёк. Дон Хуан просто вернулся обратно к теме, о которой говорил до того, как
я перебил его, ударившись спиной о стену дома. "Минуту назад ты ударил мой дом как экскаватор," сказал он, медленно качая головой из стороны в сторону.
"Какой удар! Удар стоющий толстого человека." Мне стало непосебе, что он говорит со мной с точки зрения того, кто разочаровался во мне. Я сразу же встал в позу. Он слушал, ухмыляясь, мои отчаянные объяснения, что мой вес был нормальным для моего скелета.



5-6
"Правильно," элегантно отпарировал он. "У тебя большие кости и ты наверно можешь с лёгкостью таскать ещё 15 кг и никто, уверяю тебя, никто не заметит.
Я не замечу." Его дразнящая улыбка говорила мне, что я явно был толстым. Потом он спросил о моём здоровье в общем и я понёс, отчаянно стараясь избегать дальнейших комментариев о моём весе. Он сам поменял тему. "Что нового в твоих странностях и отклонениях от нормы?" спросил он с неподвижным выражением лица. Я по-идиотски ответил, что это - нормально. "С
транности и отклонения от нормы"  - так он называл мой интерес коллекционировать. В то время я взялся с удвоенным рвением за то, что мне доставляло удовольствие делать всю свою жизнь: коллеционировать всё, что только можно. Я собирал журналы, пластинки, марки, предметы Второй Мировой Войны такие как: ножи, военные каски, флаги и т.д.
"Всё, что я могу сказать Дон Хуан о своих странностях, это - что я стараюсь продать свои коллекции," сказал я с видом мученика, кто должен был сделать что-то ненавистное.
"Быть коллекционером - не такая уж плохая идея," сказал он так, как-будто реально в это верил. "Суть дела не в том, почему ты коллекционируешь, а в том, что ты собираешь. Ты собираешь барахло, бесполезные предметы, которые отнимают твою свободу, как домашняя собака. Ты не можешь просто встать и уйти, если у тебя любимец, за которым нужно ухаживать, или если тебе придёться беспокоиться: не случиться ли что-нибудь с твоими коллекциями, если тебя дома нет."
"Я серьёзно ищу покупателей Дон Хуан, верь мне," запротестовал я.
"Нет, нет, не думай, что я тебя в чём-то виню," бросил он в ответ. "Откровенно говоря, мне нравится твой дух коллекционера, мне просто не нравятся твои коллекции, вот и всё. Я бы хотел дать применение твоему глазу коллекционера, предлагаю тебе создать стоящую коллекцию." Дон Хуан хранил долгое молчание. Казалось, он ищет подходящие слова; или это наверно было только, наигранное и к месту, колебание. Он посмотрел на меня глубоким, пронизывающим взглядом.
"Каждый воин, в силу обстоятельств, собирает особенный альбом," продолжал Дон Хуан, "альбом, который раскрывает личность воина; альбом, который свидетельствует обстоятельствам его жизни."
"Почему ты называешь это коллекцией, Дон Хуан?" Спросил я тоном спорщика. "Или альбомом в этом случае?"
"Потому что он - оба," ответил он. "Но прежде всего - это как альбом с картинками из твоей памяти, картины из собранных памятных событий."
"Те
памятные события помнятся как-то особенно?" спросил я.
"Они памятные, так как имеют особое значение в жизни воина," сказал он. "Мой совет, чтобы ты составил такой альбом, вкладывая в него полное число разных событий, которые имели глубокое значение для тебя."
"Каждое событие в моей жизни имело глубокое значение для меня, Дон Хуан!" сказал я воодушевлённо и сразу же почувствовал удар собственной важности.
"Это не так," улыбаясь ответил он, наверно здорово наслаждаясь моей реакцией. "Не каждое событие в твоей жизни имело глубокое значение для тебя. Однако есть несколько, которые я бы считал меняющими вещи для тебя, освещающими твой путь. Обычно события, которые меняют наш путь, беспристрастные события, не относящиеся ни к кому, и всё же они чрезвычайно личные."
"Дон Хуан, я не хочу быть упрямым, но поверь мне: всё, что случилось со мной, имеет эти качества," сказал я, зная, что вру. Сразу же, после того как я выдал такое заявление, мне хотелось извиниться, но Дон Хуан не обратил внимание на меня, как-будто я ничего и не говорил.
"Не думай об этом альбоме как о чём-то банальном или как о маловажном пересказе твоих жизненных испытаний," сказал он. Я глубоко вздохнул, закрыл глаза и постарался успокоиться. Я отчаянно разговаривал сам с собой о моей неразрешимой проблеме: мне явно не нравилось вообще навещать Дон Хуана.
В его присуствии я чувствовал угрозу.
Он вслух обвинил меня и не дал мне никакой возможности показать ему - чего я стою.
7-8
Мне не нравилось оставаться в дураках каждый раз, когда я открывал свой рот; мне не нравилось быть глупцом. Но внутри меня был другой голос, который шёл из
такой глубины, что был отдалённым и еле слышным. В середине моей бомбардировки известного диалога, я услышал как говорю, что было слишком поздно для меня возвращаться. Но это реально не был мой голос или мои мысли, которые я испытывал. Это скорее был как незнакомый голос, который сказал, что я вошёл слишком глубоко в мир Дон Хуана и что он мне нужен больше, чем воздух. "Говори что хочешь," казалось голос говорил мне, "но если бы ты не был маниакальным, кем ты есть на самом деле, ты не был бы так расстроен."
"Это голос твоего настоящего разума," сказал Дон Хуан, как-будто он слушал или читал мои мысли. Моё тело невольно подпрыгнуло: испуг был такой силы, что слёзы полились из глаз. Я выдал Дон Хуану природу моего состояния. "Твой конфликт очень даже натуральный," ответил он. "И поверь мне, я не обостряю это так сильно, это не в моём стиле. Мне хочется рассказать тебе несколько историй о том, что мой учитель - Нагуал Джулиан бывало делал со мной. Я ненавидел его всей Душой, я был очень молод и я видел как женщины обожали его, отдавали себя ему без сожаления. А когда я старался сказать им - привет - они встречали меня как львицы, готовые оторвать мне голову. Они ненавидели всё моё нутро и любили его. Каково было моё состояние, как ты думаешь?"
"Как ты справился с этим конфликтом, Дон Хуан?" спросил я с преувеличенным интересом.
"Я ничего не предпринимал," объявил он. "Это - конфликт или что-то в этом роде, был результатом битвы моих двух Разумов. Все мы - люди имеем два Разума. Один - наш, настоящий, и он как едва слышный голос, который всегда вносит порядок, баланс. Другой Разум - Чужая Рептоидная Вставка. Он приносит конфликт, самооценку, сомнения и безнадёжность."
Моё внимание на мою собственную цепочку связей была такой интенсивной, что я просто пропустил то, что сказал Дон Хуан. Я ясно мог вспомнить каждое его слово, но они никакого значения для меня не имели. Дон Хуан очень спокойно и глядя прямо мне в глаза, повторил то, что он только что сказал. Я всё ещё не был способен ухватить то, что он имел ввиду, я просто не мог сфокусировать своё внимание на его словах.
"Странно, Дон Хуан я не могу концентрироваться на том, что ты мне говоришь," сказал я.
"Я прекрасно понимаю, почему ты не можешь," сказал он, широко улыбаясь. "И также ты, когда-нибудь в то самое время, когда ты разрешишь конфликт: нравлюсь
я тебе или нет - в этот день ты перестанешь быть "я-я-я" - центр мира. А тем временем," продолжал он, "давай отложим тему наших двух Разумов в сторону и вернёмся к идее приготовления альбома памятных событий. Мне следует добавить, что такой альбом - упражнение на дисциплину и беспристрастность.
Рассматривай этот альбом как военное действие." Оценка Дон Хуана, что мой конфликт в обоих случаях - желание и нежелание видеть его - закончится, когда
я расстанусь со своим эгоцентризмом-фиксацией только на себе, это не было решением для меня. По правде говоря, эта оценка делала меня злее, она меня ещё больше расстраивала. А когда я услышал как Дон Хуан говорил об альбоме, как о военном действии, я набросился на него со всей своей яростью.
"Идея, что это - коллекция событий - уже достаточно трудна, чтобы понять," вопил я . "И помимо всего этого, ты называешь это альбомом, говоришь что такой альбом - это акт войны. Это уже слишком! Ничего нельзя понять, вся затея теряет смысл."
"Как странно! А для меня - наоборот," спокойно ответил Дон Хуан. "Такой альбом, являясь военным действием, имеет полный смысл для меня. Я бы не хотел, чтобы мой альбом памятных событий был чем-то другим, а не актом войны." Я хотел продолжать спорить и объяснить ему, что я не понимаю идею альбома памятных событий. Мне не нравилось то, каким запутанным путём он описывал это. В те дни у меня было своё мнение о себе, как пример ясности и функционирования в области языка.
9-10
Дон Хуан не сделал никаких замечаний по поводу моего агрессивного настроя. Он только качал головой, как бы соглашаясь со мной. Через некоторое время, я или полностью обессилел, или получил огромный заряд энергии. Вдруг, без всякой моей помощи, я понял тщетность моих выходок и мне стало ужасно стыдно.
"Что овладевает мною так действовать?" откровенно спросил я Дон Хуана. В тот момент я был глубоко поражён и настолько потрясён понятым, что без всякого желания с моей стороны я расплакался.
"Забудь о дурацких деталях, каждый из нас, мужчина и женщина - такие," заверил меня Дон Хуан.
"Дон Хуан, ты имеешь ввиду, что мы по натуре жалкие и противоречивые?"
"Нет! Мы
по натуре не жалкие и не противоречивые," ответил он. "Наша ограниченность и противоречия скорее результат мистического конфликта, который
причиняет страдания каждому из нас, но который только Колдуны осознают безнадёжно и с болью: КОНФЛИКТ НАШИХ ДВУХ РАЗУМОВ." Дон Хуан уставился на меня: его глаза были как два чёрных угля. "Ты мне говорил и говорил о наших двух Разумах, но мой мозг не может зарегистрировать то, что ты говоришь. Почему?"
"Ты узнаешь почему в своё время," сказал он. "А сейчас, будет достаточно, что я повторяю тебе то, что уже говорил о наших двух Разумах. Один - наш настоящий Разум, продукт всего нашего жизненного опыта, тот, кто редко даёт о себе знать, потому что он был поражён и предан забвению. Другой, Разум, который мы используем ежедневно для всего, что мы делаем, является инородным телом - "Чужое Внедрение-Устройство"."
"Я думаю, что суть дела в том, что понимать Разум, как
"Чужое Внедрение-Устройство", настолько нелепо, что мой мозг отказывается относиться к этому серьёзно,"
сказал я, чувствуя, что сделал грандиозное открытие. Дон Хуан не комментировал на то, что я сказал. Он продолжал объяснять тему двух Разумов, как-будто я не  говорил ничего.
Чтобы разрешить конфликт двух Разумов нужно использовать Интэнт," сказал Дон Хуан. "Колдуны привлекают Интэнт, громко и ясно крича слово - Интэнт. Интэнт - это Сила, которая существует во Вселенной. Когда Колдуны зовут Интэнт, он приходит к ним и прокладывает путь для достижения, это значит, что Колдуны всегда достигают то, что они задумали сделать."
"Дон Хуан, ты имеешь ввиду, что Колдуны получают всё, что хотят, даже если это мелочное и случайное?" спросил я.
"Нет, я не это имел ввиду. Интэнт конечно может быть позван для чего-угодно," ответил он, "но Колдуны выяснили с трудностями, что Интэнт приходит к ним только за абстрактным. Это - предусмотрительность для Колдунов; иначе они будут невыносимы. В твоём случае, привлечение Интэнта разрешает конфликт твоих обоих Разумов, или слышать голос твоего настоящего Разума - дело не мелочное и не случайное. Как раз наоборот: это - эфирное и абстрактное, и всё же жизнено-необходимое для тебя." Дон Хуан на момент сделал паузу; потом он снова завёл разговор об альбоме. "Мой собственный альбом, будучи актом войны, требовал особенно тщательный выбор," сказал он. "Сейчас он точная коллекция незабываемых моментов моей жизни, и всего того, что вело меня к ним. Я с
концентрировал в нём то, что было и будет иметь значение для меня. По-моему, альбом воина - это что-то очень конкретное, что-то настолько точное, что это поражает."
Я понятия не имел, что хотел Дон Хуан и всё же я прекрасно его понял. Он посоветовал мне сесть одному и дать моим мыслям, воспоминаниям и идеям свбодно придти ко мне. Он рекоммендовал, что бы я сделал усилие и дал голосу из глубины моей говорить, подсказать мне, что выбрать. Дон Хуан велел мне пойти внутрь дома и лечь на мою кровать там. Она была сделана из деревянных ящиков и дюжиной пустых холщёвых мешков, которые служили мне матрасом. Всё моё тело ныло и когда я лёг на кровать, она реально была очень комфортной. Я с лёгкостью последовал его предложению и начал думать о моём прошлом в поисках событий, которые оставили свой след на мне. Вскоре я понял: моя оценка, что каждое событие в моей жизни имело значение, было ерундой.

11-12
По мере нажима на себя что-то вспомнить, я нашёл, что даже не знаю с чего начать. В голове пробегали бесконечные несвязанные мысли и воспоминания событий, которые произошли со мной, но я не мог решить имели ли они какое-то значение для меня. Я был под впечатлением, что ничего не имело никакого значения. Складывалось впечатление, что я прошёл свой жизненный путь как труп, у которого была сила ходить и говорить, но ничего не чувствовать. Концентрации, чтобы продолжать поиски, не было и после пробной попытки я бросил и крепко заснул.
"Тебе удалось что-нибудь?" спросил меня Дон Хуан, когда я проснулся часами позже. Вместо того, чтобы быть отдохнувшим и в приподнятом настроении после сна
 я снова был не в настроении и агрессивным.
"Нет, мне ничего не удалось!" прогавкал я.
"Ты слышал тот голос из глубины Души?" спросил он.
"Думаю, да," соврал я.
"Что он сказал тебе?" спешно допрашивал он меня.
"Я не могу думать об этом, Дон Хуан," пробормотал я.
"Ааа, ты вернулся в свой повседневный Разум," сказал он и с силой похлопал меня по спине. "Чужой Разум снова овладел тобой. Давай расслабимся, говоря о твоей коллекции памятных событий. Мне следует сказать тебе, что выбор того, что вложить в твой альбом, дело нелёгкое. Это и причина, почему я называю этот альбом - военным действием. Ты должен будешь переделать себя 10 раз, чтобы знать, что выбрать."
Тогда я ясно понял, может только на секунду, что у меня два Разума. Однако мысль была такой смутной, что мгновенно потерялась. Осталось только чувство неспособности выполнить задание Дон Хуана. Хотя вместо того, чтобы грациозно согласиться с моей неспособностью, я позволил этому превратиться в угрозу. В те дни моей ведущей силой было всегда появляться в привлекательном свете. Быть некомпетентным (не эффективным) было равносильно тому, чтобы быть неудачником, что для меня это было невыносимо. Так как я не знал, как реагировать на вызов Дон Хуана, единственное, что я знал, как делать - это разозлиться.
"Мне нужно ещё долго подумать об этом, Дон Хуан," сказал я. "Моему мозгу нужно дать время привыкнуть к этой идее."
"Конечно, конечно," заверил меня Дон Хуан. "Возьми сколько хочешь времени, но поторапливайся." Ничего больше не было сказано об этом в тот момент.
А дома я совершенно забыл об этом, пока в один прекрасный день, совершенно неожиданно во время лекции, которую я посетил, в приказном порядке была дана команда мне - искать памятные события в моей жизни. Это было как встряска всего тела, нервная спазма, которая сотрясла всё моё тело с головы до ног. Тогда я начал работать изо всех сил. Мне взяло месяцы пересмотреть испытания в моей жизни, которые я полагал имеют значение для меня. Однако, проверив свою коллекцию, я понял, что имел дело с идеями, не имеющими сути вообще. События, которые я помнил, были туманными и помнил я их абстрактно. И снова во мне появилось неспокойное подозрение, что меня вырастили, чтобы просто действовать, не останавливаясь, чтобы что-то почувствовать. Я вспомнил одно из полузабытых событий, которое хотел сделать памятным во что бы то ни стало, это был день, когда я узнал, что был принят в Школу Выпускников в
UCLA (Калифорнийский Университет в Лос Анжелесе). Но сколько я ни старался, я не мог вспомнить то, что я делал в тот день. Ничего интересного или уникального в тот день не было, кроме идеи, что это должно быть памятным. Быть зачисленным в Школу Выпускников должно было сделать меня счастливым или гордым за себя, но этого я не чувствовал.



Другим примером в моей коллекции был день, когда я почти женился на
Kay Condor. Её фамилия в реальности не была Condor, она поменяла её, так как хотела быть актрисой. Её дорогой к славе было то, что она реально была похожа на Carole Lombard. Тот день был памятным в моей голове не столько как событие, сколько как то, что она была прекрасна и хотела выйти за меня. Она на голову была выше меня, что делало её ещё более желанной для меня. Я был окрылён идеей жениться в церкви на женщине выше меня. Я взял напрокат серый костюм (tuxedo).



13-14
Брюки были довольно широки для моего роста и это мучительно беспокоило меня. Другая вещь, не менее неприятная, была то, что рукава розовой рубашки, которую я купил для этого случая, были на 5 см длиннее и мне пришлось использовать резиновые кольца, чтобы поднять их выше. Всё остальное было в порядке до того момента, когда гости и я поняли, что Kay Condor заболела и не собирается придти. Будучи очень порядочной молодой леди, она прислала с посыльным на мотоцикле мне записку с извинением. Она написала, что не верит в развод и что не может связать свою судьбу с человеком, который не совсем разделяет её взгляды на жизнь. Она напомнила мне, что я подсмеивался каждый раз, когда говорил имя "Condor" то, что показывало отсуствие уважения к её персоне. Она добавила, что обсуждала этот вопрос со своей матерью. Они обе меня очень любили, но недостаточно, чтобы сделать меня членом их семейства, добавив, что мы все должны привыкать к нашим потерям мудро и храбро. Мой ум просто онемел. Когда я пытался вспомнить тот день, я не мог вспомнить, чувствовал ли я себя ужасно оскорблённым, оставшись стоять перед множеством людей в моём сером, взятым напрокат, tuxedo с широченными брюками, или я был раздавлен тем, что Kay Condor не вышла за меня замуж. Это были только два события, которые я был явно способен отобрать. Это были ничтожные примеры, но после их пересмотра, я преуспел в превращении их в истории с философским принятием. Я рассматривал себя как человека, кто идёт по жизни без настоящих чувств, у кого только интеллектуальные взгляды на всё. Беря метафоры Дон Хуана как модели, я даже сконструировал свою собственную: существо, которое проживает свою жизнь вместо кого-то или что-то, по сравнению с тем, как это должно быть. Например, я думал, что тот день, когда я был принят в Школу в UCLA, должен быть памятным днём. Но так как он не был, я сделал всё, что в моих силах, пропитать его важностью, которую я совсем не чувствовал. Похожая вещь произошла в тот день, когда я почти не женился на Kay Condor. Это должен был быть жутким днём для меня, но он не был. В момент его воспоминания я знал, что в нём ничего не было и начал работать упорнее, чтобы изобрести то, что я должен был бы чувствовать. В следующий раз моего визита к Дон Хуану, я предоставил ему мои два образца памятных событий, как только я прибыл.
"Это - куча барахла," объявил он. "Ничего из этого не подходит, все эти истории относятся исключительно к тебе как к персоне, кто думает, чувствует, плачет или вообще ничего не чувствует. Памятные события такого калибра, как альбом Колдуна, события, которые выдержат проверку временем, потому что они не имеют ничего общего с Колдуном, и всё-таки он в гуще этого события. Колдун всегда будет в гуще таких событий в течение всей его жизни и, наверно, даже дальше, но не совсем лично он."
После его слов я почувствовал себя отвергнутым, полностью подавленным. В те дни я искренне верил, что Дон Хуан был бескомпромисный старик, кто получал особое удовольствие, заставляя меня чувствовать себя дураком. Он напоминал мне мастера, которого я встретил в мастерской скульптора, где я работал пока посещал школу искусства. Мастер бывало критиковал и всегда находил недостатки во всём, что его продвинутые ученики делали, и требовал, чтобы они исправляли свои работы согласно его требованиям. Его ученики поворачивались и притворялись исправлять свои работы. Я помню удовольствие мастера, когда он говорил после того, как ему показывали ту же самую работу: "Вот это - настоящая работа!"
"Не огорчайся," сказал Дон Хуан, выводя меня из моих воспоминаний. "В моё время я был в таком же положении. Годами, я не только не знал, что выбрать,
я думал, что у меня нет испытаний, из которых можно было бы что-то выбрать. Казалось, что со мной ничего никогда не происходило. Конечно всё со мной случалось, но в моей попытке защитить идею себя,  у меня не было ни времени, ни желания что-то заметить."
"Дон Хуан, можешь ты мне сказать по существу, что не так с моими историями? Я знаю, что они пустые, но остальное в моей жизни точно такое же."
"Я повторяю тебе: истории военного альбома - не персональные.
15-16
"Твоя история того дня, когда ты был принят в Школу, это - ничто, а только личная оценка себя, как центра всего. Ты чувствуешь, ты не чувствуешь; ты понимаешь, ты не понимаешь. Видишь, что я имею ввиду? Вся история - только о тебе."
"Но как иначе?"
"В твоей второй истории ты почти затронул то, что мне нужно, но ты опять превратил её во что-то чрезвычайно личное. Я знаю, что ты мог добавить больше деталей, но все они просто продолжение твоей персоны и больше ничего."
"Я честно не вижу куда ты клонишь, Дон Хуан," протестовал я. "Каждая история, наблюдаемая глазами свидетеля, волей-неволей должна быть личной."
"Да, да, конечно," ответил он, улыбаясь, довольный, как обычно, моим замешательством. "Ну а тогда, эти истории - не для альбома военных действий. Они для других целей. Запоминающиеся события, которые нам нужны, имеют тёмный след не личного. Этот след пропитывает их. Я не знаю, как ещё объяснить это."
Затем я подумал, что у меня появился момент вдохновения, и что я понял, что он имел ввиду под "тёмным следом не личного". Я подумал, что он имеет ввиду что-то немного печальное, мрачное. Темнота означала для меня это. Я рассказал ему историю своего детства. Один из моих старых кузенов учился в Медицинской Школе
, он был выпускник, проходящий практику. Однажды он взял меня в морг. Он заверил меня, что молодые люди должны обязательно видеть мёртвых людей, потому что это зрелище очень поучительное; оно демонстрирует, что в мире ничто не вечно. Он произносил тираду за тирадой, чтобы убедить меня пойти.
Чем больше он говорил о том, как мы становимся самыми обычными в момент смерти, тем любопытнее я становился. Я никогда не видел труп и в конце концов моё любопытство, увидеть его, победило и я пошёл с ним. Он показывал мне разные трупы и успел напугать меня до смерти. Ничего просветляющего или поучительного я в них не нашёл. Напротив, трупы были наиболее пугающие вещи, какие я когда-либо видел. Пока он разговаривал со мной, он постоянно смотрел на часы, как-будто ожидая кого-то, кто мог появиться в любой момент. Он явно хотел держать меня в морге дольше, чем я мог выдержать.
16
Так как я по натуре любил соревноваться, я подумал, что он проверяет мою выносливость, моё мужество. Я сжал зубы и решил выстоять до победного конца. Победный конец пришёл, но такой, о котором я и не помышлял. Труп, который был покрыт простынёй, на самом деле с шумом начал двигаться на мраморном столе, где лежали все трупы, как-будто труп собирался сесть. Он рыгнул, это было просто ужасно, это прожгло меня и останется в моей памяти до конца моих дней. Мой двоюродный брат - доктор, учёный объяснил мне, что это был труп мужчины, умершего от туберкулёза, и что его лёгкие были съедены бациллой, которая оставила огромные дыры, заполненные воздухом. В таких случаях, когда воздух меняет температуру, это заставляет тело сесть или, по крайней мере, создаёт конвульсии.


"Нет, ты ещё всё-таки не понял," сказал Дон Хуан, качая головой из стороны в сторону. "Это - просто история о твоём страхе. Я бы сам тоже до смерти испугался; однако, быть напуганным вот так, не просветит ничей путь. Но мне интересно знать что случилось дальше."
"Я закричал как сумасшедший," сказал я. "Мой двоюродный брат обозвал меня трусом за то, что я прятал своё лицо на его груди и запачкал его своей тошнотой."




16
"Я определённо был склонен к запретным вещам в моей жизни. Я вспомнил другую историю о шестнадцатилетнем парне, которого я знал в школе, у кого была болезнь гланд и кто вырос огромного роста. Его сердце не выросло таким же большим, как остальная часть тела и вскоре он умер от сердечного приступа. Из угрюмого любопытства я пошёл с другим мальчиком в морг. Специалист своего дела, кто наверно был ещё угрюмее, чем мы оба, открыл заднюю дверь и дал нам войти внутрь. Он показал нам своё произведение искусства. Он положил гигантского мальчика, кто был почти 2.5 метра ростом, в обычный гроб, отрезав его ноги и показав нам, как он уложил ноги: мёртвый мальчик держал их в руках, как трофеи.


17-18
Страх, который я чувствовал, можно было сравнить с тем страхом, который я испытал в морге в детстве, но этот страх не был физической реакцией, а реакцией психологического отвращения.
"Ты почти там," сказал Дон Хуан. "Однако твоя история всё ещё слишком личная. Она отвратительна, мне от неё нехорошо, но я вижу в ней большой потенциал."





Дон Хуан и я посмеялись над ужасами, найденными в ситуациях повседневной жизни. К тому времени я уже безнадёжно потерялся в угрюмых эмоциях,
в которые погрузился и затем освободился. Я рассказал ему историю о моём лучшем друге Рой Голдпис. На самом деле у него была польская фамилия, но все друзья называли его Голдпис, потому что до чего бы он не дотронулся, превращалось в золото; он был талантливый бизнесмэн и этот талант сделал его супер-амбициозным существом. Он хотел быть самым богатым человеком в мире. Однако он выяснил, что конкуренция слишком тяжёлая. Согласно ему, делая бизнес в одиночку, ему, например, невозможно было конкурировать с главой исламской секты, кому в то время платили зарплату золотом в размере его собственного веса и это каждый год. Для этого глава секты толстел как можно больше прежде, чем его взвешивали. Тогда мой друг Рой понизил планку своего желания: стать самым богатым человеком, по крайней мере, в США. Однако конкуренция и в этом секторе оказалась дикой и он ещё снизил планку. Может быть ему удасться стать самым богатым человеком в Калифорнии? Но увы, для этого он тоже опаздал: со своей цепочкой пицца и мороженное забегаловками он бросил надежду, что сможет когда-нибудь подняться до мирового бизнеса, чтобы конкурировать со старинными семьями, кто владел Калифорнией. Тогда он хотел довольствоваться званием самого богатого человека в Woodland Hills, районе Лос Анжелеса, где он жил. К сожалению для него, вниз от его дома по улице жил мистер Marsh, кто владел фабриками, которые производили качественные матрасы по всей Америке. Он был супер богат и огорчениям Роя не было предела. Его стремление было настолько сильным, что в конце концов повлияло на здоровье. Он умер от кровоизлияния мозга.
Его смерть была поводом для моего третьего визита в морг. Его жена умоляла меня, как его лучшего друга, позаботиться о том, чтобы его тело было одето как нужно.



18
Я пошёл в морг, где меня сопровождал во внутренние помещения мужчина-секретарь. Как раз в тот момент, когда я прибыл, специалист, работающий на высоком мраморном столе, с силой раздвигал углы верхней губы трупа, который уже прошёл через основательную обработку. Когда жуткая улыбка появилась на губах мёртвого лица Роя, специалист в пол-оборота сказал мне услужливым тоном:"Я надеюсь, что всё это вас устроит, сэр."
Жена Роя, это никогда не будет известно: любила она его или нет, решила похоронить его со всей помпой, которую, по её мнению, он заслужил. Она купила очень дорогой, ручной работы, гроб, который выглядел как телефонная будка (идея из кино). Роя должны были похоронить сидя, как-будто он говорит по телефону о бизнесе.







Я не остался на церемонию и ушёл в момент дикой реакции, смеси гнева и беспомощности, гнева, который нельзя было сорвать на ком-то.
"Ты определённо мрачный сегодня," комментировал Дон Хуан, смеясь. "Но несмотря на это или в силу этого, ты почти там, почти дотрагиваешься."
Я никогда не переставал удивляться тому, как моё настроение менялось каждый раз, когда я навещал Дон Хуана. Я приезжал в плохом настроении, ворчливый и наполненный сомнениями и укорами. Через некоторое время моё настроение таинственно уравновешивалось и я становился более спокойным. Мой обычный разговор был абсолютно неудовлетворённого человека, кто сдерживает себя, чтобы жаловаться вслух, но, всё равно, те бесконечные жалобы вырываются наружу при каждом повороте разговора.
"А ты можешь дать мне пример запоминающегося события из своего альбома, Дон Хуан?" спросил я своим обычным тоном скрытой жалобы. "Если бы я знал по чему меряться, то может быть смог обнаружить что-нибудь в себе. А сейчас я просто путаюсь в темноте."
19
"Не объясняй себя слишком много," сказал Дон Хуан с суровым взглядом в глазах. "Колдуны говорят, что каждое объяснение - это скрытое извинение. Поэтому, когда ты объясняешь почему ты не можешь сделать то или это, в действительности ты извиняешься за свои недостатки, надеясь, что кто бы ни слушал тебя, будет достаточно чтобы понять это."
Моим самым сильным манёвром, когда я был атакован, всегда было отвернуться и не слушать их. Однако Дон Хуан имел жуткую способность захватить моё внимание полностью. Неважно как он меня атаковывал, неважно что я говорил, ему всегда удавалось повернуть меня, чтобы слушать каждое его слово. Но в этом случае то, что он говорил обо мне, совсем мне не нравилось, так как это была голая правда. Я избегал его глаз и чувствовал себя, как всегда, побеждённым, но это, в этот раз, было необычное поражение. Оно меня не беспокоило, как если бы это случилось в Повседневном мире или тогда, когда я только что прибыл к нему. После очень долгого молчания Дон Хуан заговорил со мной снова.
"У меня есть что-то лучше, чем давать тебе пример запоминающего события из моего альбома," сказал он. "Я дам тебе запоминающееся событие из твоей собственной жизни, которое уж точно должно пойти в твою коллекцию. Или, я бы сказал, что я бы на твоём месте, точно внёс его в коллекцию запоминающихся событий."
Я подумал, что Дон Хуан шутит и глупо смеялся.
"Это не смешно," отрезал он. "Я - серьёзно. Однажды ты рассказал мне историю, которая как раз подходит."
"Какая история, Дон Хуан?"
"История о 'цифрах перед зеркалом'"," сказал он. "Расскажи мне эту историю снова, но в мельчайших деталях, которые помнишь."
Я начал пересказывать историю в общих красках, но он остановил меня и потребовал аккуратного, детального пересказа с самого начала. Я попробовал опять, но моё повествование не удовлетворило его.
"Давай пройдёмся," предложил он. "Когда ты идёшь, ты намного аккуратнее, чем когда ты сидишь. Неплохо будет, если ты будешь прохаживаться взад-вперёд, когда пытаешься поделиться со мной чем-нибудь."
20
Мы сидели в террасе его дома, как мы обычно делали в течение дня. У меня развилась привычка: когда я садился там, я всегда делал это на одном и том же месте, спиной к стене. Дон Хуан садился в разные места террасы, но никогда на том же самом месте. Мы пошли на прогулку в самое худшее время дня - полдень. Он надел на меня старую соломенную шляпу, как он обычно делал, когда мы выходили на жаркое Солнце. Мы шли долгое время в полном молчании, я старался изо всех сил заставить себя вспомнить все детали истории. Затем мы сели в тени каких-то высоких кустов и я пересказал полностью всю историю.
Несколько лет тому назад, когда я изучал скульптуру в Школе Художественных Искусств в Италии, у меня был близкий друг, шотландец, кто изучал искусство, чтобы стать критиком искусства. Что выдавалось больше всего в моей памяти о нём и что имело связь с этой историей, было то, какого высокого мнения он был о себе. Он думал, что он был самый пошлый, похотливый дон жуан, вечный студент, мастер в искусствах и человек Ренессанса. Пошлым он точно был, но любвеобильным - вряд ли, это противоречило темпераменту его костлявой, сухой, серьёзной персоны. Он был неутомимым последователем английского философа Bertrand Russell и мечтал применить принципы логического позитивизма к критике искусств. Быть вечным студентом и мастером в искусствах было наверно в его диких фантазиях, потому что он всегда всё откладывал; работа была его врагом. Его сомнительная специальностью не была критика искусства, а его личные знакомства всех проституток в местных борделях, которых было множество. Впечатляющими и длинными рассказы он бывало насыщал меня, чтобы держать меня, согласно ему, в курсе дела о всех замечательных делах, которыми он занимался в мире его наклонностей. Поэтому меня не удивило, что однажды он пришёл в мою квартиру весь взволнованный, почти потеряв дыхание, и сакзал мне, что что-то экстраординарное случилось с ним и что он хотел разделить это со мной.
21
"Слушай, старик, ты сам должен это видеть!" сказал он взволнованно с Оксфордским акцентом, который приобретал каждый раз говоря со мной. Он нервно шагал по комнате. "Это трудно описать, но я знаю это то, что ты оценишь. Такое, что останется в памяти на всю жизнь. Я собираюсь дать тебе в жизни прекрасный подарок. Ты понял?"
Я понял, что он был истеричным шотландцем. Мне всегда доставляло удовольствие шутить над ним и водить его за нос, я никогда об этом не сожалел.
"Успокойся Эдди," сказал я. "Что ты хочешь мне сказать?"
Он передал мне, что был в борделе, где нашёл невероятную женщину, которая делала сногсшибательные вещи, которые называла 'цифры перед зеркалом'. Он не один раз заверил меня, почти заикаясь, что я должен лично испытать такое.
"Слушай, не беспокойся насчёт денег!"
сказал он, зная, что у меня их нет. "Я уже заплатил цену и всё, что тебе нужно сделать, это - пойти со мной. Мадам Людмила покажет тебе её 'цифры перед зеркалом'. Это - что-то!" В ударе от неконтролируемого удовольствия, Эдди раскатисто смеялся, забыв о своих гнилых зубах, которые он обычно прятал под плотно сжатыми губами улыбки или смеха. "Это - абсолютно неподражаемо!"
Моё любопытство росло с каждой минутой и я уже с нетерпением хотел участвовать в этом новом удовольствии. Эдди привёз меня на окраины города. Мы остановились перед пыльным, неухоженным зданием; краска слезала со стен. Похоже, что это когда-то был отель, затем переделан в многоквартирное здание. Куски вывески отеля всё ещё были видны. Впереди здания были ряды грязных маленьких балконов, заполненных горшками с цветами или закрыты сохнущими коврами. У входа в здание стояли два, тёмных как тень, подозрительных мужика в остроносых чёрных туфлях, которые, казалось, стискивали их ноги. Они, очень заискивающе, приветствовали Эдди. У них были чёрные, быстрые, угрожающие глаза.
22
Они оба были в блестящих светло синих костюмах, также слишком стесняющих их большие тела. Один из них открыл дверь для Эдди, на меня они даже не посмотрели. Мы прошли два этажа по разваливающейся леснице, которая когда-то должно быть была роскошной. Эдди был впереди и прошёл пустой, похожий на отельный, коридор с дверями на обоих сторонах. Все двери были покрашены в ту же самую жуткую, оливкового цвета, краску. На каждой двери металлический номер, потемневший от времени, еле видимый на крашенном дереве. Эдди остановился у двери с номером 112 и постучал несколько раз. Дверь открыла маленькая круглая женщина с покрашенными волосами и помахала нам внутрь, не говоря ни слова. На ней был красный шёлковый халат и красные шлёпанцы с пумпоном. Как только мы вошли в маленькое фойе, она закрыла дверь за нами и приветствовала Эдди на английском с ужасным акцентом.
"Халло, Эдди. Ты привёл друга, а?" Эдди потряс её руку и затем галантно поцеловал её. Он вёл себя, как-будто он был спокоен, хотя я заметил его бессознательные жесты возбуждения.
"Как вы сегодня, Мадам Людмила?" спросил он, стараясь безуспешно подражать американцам. Я так и не понял почему Эдди всегда хотел говорить как американец, когда он занимался "бизнесом" в тех домах с плохой репутацией. Я подозревал, что он делал это из-за того, что американцев знали как богатых клиентов, и он хотел установить с ними хорошие отношения. Эдди повернулся ко мне и сказал со своим фальшивым американским акцентом:"Я оставляю тебя в надёжных руках, парень!"
Он звучал так ужасно, таким чужим в моих ушах, что я громко засмеялся. Мадам Людмилу казалось мой взрыв веселья ничуть не беспокоил. Эдди снова поцеловал руку Мадам Людмилы и ушёл.
"Ты говоришь по-английски, мой мальчик?" прокричала она как-будто я был глухой. "Ты похож на египтянина или наверно турка."
23
Я заверил Мадам Людмилу, что ими не был и что знаю английский. Она тогда меня спросила если я хочу посмотреть её 'цифры перед зеркалом'.
Я не знал, что сказать и просто утвердительно кивнул головой.
"Я дам тебе хорошее шоу," заверила она меня. " 'Цифры перед зеркалом' - это только предварительная игра. Когда ты возбудишься и будешь готов, скажи мне остановиться."
Из маленького зала, где мы стояли, мы прошли в тёмную, подозрительную комнату. Окна были плотно закрыты занавесями. На стене были какие-то лампочки низкого вольтажа, в форме трубок, выпирающих под углом от стены. Много предметов в комнате: мебель, как античные столы, комоды, кресла; письменный стол у стены, с кучей бумаг, карандашей, линеек и дюжины ножниц. Мадам Людмила заставила меня сесть на старое кресло.
"Кровать в другой комнате, дорогой," указывая в другую сторону комнаты. "Это моя анти-зала (гостиная). Здесь я даю шоу, чтобы сделать тебя возбуждённым и готовым."
Она скинула свой халат и шлёпанцы и открыла двойные двери с двумя металическими стражами, стоящими по бокам у стены. К обратной стороне дверей было прикреплено 2 зеркала во всю длину.
"А сейчас, музыка, мой мальчик," сказала Мадам Людмила и завела Виктролу, которая была в хорошем состоянии, блестела как новая. Она поставила пластинку, музыка напоминала цирковой марш.
"А сейчас моё шоу," сказала она и начала под аккопанимент странной мелодии кружиться. Кожа Мадам Людмилы была большей частью натянутой и удивительно белой, хотя она не была молодой. Он должно быть была около 50ти. Её живот свешивался, но немного, а также её пышные груди. Кожа на лице тоже слегка морщилась. У неё был маленький нос, ярко накрашенные красные губы и сильно накрашенные ресницы.



24
Она была похожа на старую проститутку и всё же было в ней что-то от ребёнка, девичий задор и доверие, прелесть, которая передёрнула меня.
"А сейчас 'цифры перед зеркалом'" объявила Мадам Людмила пока играла музыка. "Нога, нога, нога!" говорила она, подбрасывая одну ногу вверх, а потом другую в такт музыке. Её правая рука была поверх её головы как у маленькой девочки, которая не уверена, что может исполнять движения.
"Поворот, поворот, поворот!" сказала она, поворачиваясь как пластинка.
"Попа, попа, попа!" затем сказала она, показывая мне её голый зад как танцовщица канкана. Она повторяла это снова и снова, до тех пор пока музыка не начала затихать и Виктрола не остановилась. У меня было такое чувство, что Мадам Людмила, кружась, улетала в неизвестность, становясь всё меньше и меньше пока утихала музыка. Какое-то отчаяние и одиночество, о существовании которого в себе я не знал, вырвалось наружу из глубины моего существа! Это заставило меня встать и бежать прочь из комнаты вниз по леснице как сумасшедшего, из здания, на улицу. Эдди стоял снаружи двери, разгоаривая с двумя мужиками в блестящих светло синих костюмах. Видя меня бегущим, он начал громко смеяться.
"Это разве не взрыв?" сказал он, всё ещё стараясь звучать как американец. 'Цифры перед зеркалом' - это только предварительная игра. Какая вещь! Какая вещь!"
Когда я в первый раз рассказал эту историю Дон Хуану, я сказал, что был глубоко под влиянием навязчивой мелодии и старой проститутки, неловко кружащуюся под музыку. Что я был также под большим впечатлением насколько отвратителен был мой друг.
Когда я закончил историю пока мы сидели в горах в Соноре, меня затрясло: что-то таинственное, непонятное повлияло на меня.
25
Эта история должна пойти в твой альбом незабываемых событий." сказал Дон Хуан, "Твой друг, не имея ни малейшего понятия того, что он делает, дал тебе, как он сам сказал, то, что и в самом деле ты будешь помнить всю жизнь."
"Для меня это - печальная история и это всё, Дон Хуан!" объявил я.
"Это - действительно печальная история, как и все остальные твои истории," ответил Дон Хуан, "Но что делает её уникальной и запоминающейся для меня: эта история  трогает каждого из нас, людей, не только тебя, как в твоих других историях. Понимаешь, каждый из нас, и старый и молодой, как Мадам Людмила делает 'цифры перед зеркалом' так или иначе. Вспомни всё, что ты знаешь о людях. Думай о любом на этой Земле и ты будешь знать без всякого сомнения, что неважно кто они, какого они о себе мнения, что они делают, результат их действий всегда тот же самый: бесмысленные цифры перед зеркалом."

Мерцание в воздухе - Путешествие Силы

29
В то время, когда встретил Дон Хуана, я был очень прилежным студентом антропологии и хотел начать карьеру профессионального антрополога, публикуя статьи как можно больше. Моим стремлением было взбираться по академической лестнице, и согласно моим вычислениям, я определил, что первым шагом было бы собрать инфу на использование медицинских трав индейцами юга-запада США. Сначала я попросил
совета для моего проекта у профессора антропологии, кто работал в области изучения индейцев юга-запада и Соноры в Мексике. Он был известный этнолог, кто много публиковался в конце 30х и начале 40х годов.
Он терпеливо слушал мои объяснения. Моей идеей было написать статью, озаглавить её "Этно-ботаническая информация" и напечатать её в журнале, который имеет дело исключительно с работами антропологов юго-запада США. Я предлагал собрать медицинские травы и взять образцы в Ботаническом Саду университета -
UCLA, чтобы их тщательно исследовать и затем описать, почему и как индейцы юга-запада их использовали. Я надеялся собрать тысячи экземпляров.
30-31
Я даже подумывал опубликовать небольшую энциклопедию на эту тему. Профессор извиняюще улыбнулся мне. "Мне не хочется разрушить ваш энтузиазм," сказал он уставшим голосом, "но мне не нравится ваше рвение. В антропологии рвение приветствуется, если оно правильно направлено. Мы всё ещё в золотом веке антропологии. Мне повезло учиться с
Alfred Krober и Robert Lowie, двумя гигантами социальных наук. Я не подвёл их доверия. Антропология всё ещё главная наука.  Любая другая наука должна опираться на антропологию. Вся история, например, должна называться - историческая антропология, а философия должна называться - философская антропология. Мужчина должен быть мерой всего. Поэтому антропология - это изучение человека и должна быть сутью каждой другой дисциплины. Когда-нибудь так и будет." Я посмотрел на него поражённый. По моему, он был совершенно пассивным старым, добрым профессором, у кого недавно был сердечный приступ. Похоже, я в нём вызвал волну симпатии. "Ты не думаешь, что тебе следует уделять больше внимания на твои формальную учёбу?" продолжал он. "Чем делать работу в полях, не будет ли лучше изучать лингвистику? В нашем департаменте имеется наиболее выдающийся лингвист в мире.
Я бы на твоём месте сидел у его ног и хватал каждое его слово. У нас также есть первоклассный авторитет по религиям. И у нас есть несколько особо компетентных антропологов , кто проделал работу на родственных системах культур по всему миру, с точки зрения лингвистики и с точки зрения познаний. Тебе нужно хорошо подготовиться. Думать, что ты можешь делать исследования сейчас, абсурдно. Занимайся своими книгами, молодой человек, это мой совет."
Упрямо, я пошёл со своим предложением к другому профессору помоложе. Он ничем не помог, а только открыто смеялся надо мной. Он сказал, что бумагу, которую я хотел написать, была бумагой Микки-Мауса, и это не было антропологией, сколько не воображай.
"Современные антропологи сосредотачиваются на темах, имеющих отношение," сказал он с профессорским апломбом. "Учёные медики и фармацевты проделали бесконечные исследования на каждое существующее медицинское растение мира. Так что ничего того, что имело бы цену, не осталось. Твой способ накопления информации принадлежит концу 19го века, а сейчас, прошло уже почти 2 столетия. Существует такая вещь как прогресс, понимаешь." Тогда он продолжил давать мне определение и справедливость прогресса и совершенства, как две темы для филосовского разговора, которые, как он сказал, имели реальное отношение к антропологии. "Антропология - единственная существующая наука," продолжал он, "которая может ясно подтвердить значение совершенства и прогресса. Слава богу, что всё ещё есть луч надежды наряду с цинизмом. Только антропология может дать примеры обществ, которые идут в линию с прогрессом и совершенством. Это тебе антропология! А не какая-нибудь хилая разведка в поле, которая вовсе не исследование, а игра с членом."
Это было ударом по моей голове. И последнее, что оставалось, это - поехать в Аризону и поговорить с антропологами, кто реально занимался там полевыми работами. К тому времени я уже был готов бросить эту идею. Я понял, что 2 профессора пытались сказать мне, и я не мог не согласиться с ними. Мои попытки, провести разведку, были явно слишком упрощёнными. И всё же, мне хотелось попробовать себя в разведке; и не хотел заниматься только исследованиями в библиотеке. В Аризоне я встретил очень опытного антрополога,

Продолжение перевода следует
In Arizona, I met with an extremely seasoned anthropologist, who had written copiously on the Yaqui Indians of Arizona as well, as those of Sonora, Mexico. He was extremely kind. He didn't run me down, nor did he give me any advice. He only commented, that the Indian societies of the South-west were extremely isolationist, and that foreigners, especially those of Hispanic origin, were distrusted, even abhorred (hated), by those Indians.
32-33
A younger colleague of his, however, was more outspoken. He said, that I was better off reading herbalists' books. He was an authority in the field and his opinion was, that anything, to be known about medicinal plants from the Southwest, had already been classified and talked about in various publications. He went as far, as to say, that the sources of any Indian curer of the day were precisely those publications, rather than any traditional knowledge. He finished me off with the assertion (positive declaration, evaluation), that if there still were any traditional curing practices, the Indians would not divulge (reveal) them to a stranger. "Do something worthwhile," he advised me. "Look into urban anthropology. There's a lot of money for studies on alcoholism among Indians in the big city, for example. Now that's something, that any anthropologist can do easily. Go and get drunk with local Indians in a bar. Then arrange whatever you find out about them in terms of statistics. Turn everything into numbers. Urban anthropology is a real field."
There was nothing else for me to do except to take the advice of those experienced social scientists. I decided to fly back to Los Angeles, but another anthropologist, friend of mine, let me know then, that he was going to drive throughout Arizona and New Mexico, visiting all the places, where he had done work in the past, renewing in this fashion his relationships with the people, who had been his anthropological informants. "You're welcome to come with me," he said. "I'm not going to do any work. I'm just going to visit with them, have a few drinks with them, bullshit with them. I bought gifts for them: blankets, booze, jackets, ammunition for twenty-two-caliber rifles. My car is loaded with goodies. I usually drive alone whenever I go to see them, but by myself I always run the risk of falling asleep.
You could keep me company, keep me from dozing off, or drive a little bit, if I'm too drunk."



I felt so despondent (dishearted, dejected), that I turned him down. "I'm very sorry, Bill," I said. "The trip won't do for me, I see no point in pursuing this idea of fieldwork any longer."
"Don't give up without a fight," Bill said in a tone of paternal concern. "Give all you have to the fight, and if it licks you, then it's okay to give up, but not before. Come with me and see how you like the South-west." He put his arm around my shoulders. I couldn't help noticing how immensely heavy his arm was. He was tall and husky, but in recent years his body had acquired a strange rigidity. He had lost his boyish quality. His round face was no longer filled, youthful, the way it had been. Now it was a worried face. I believed, that he worried because he was losing his hair, but at times, it seemed to me, that it was something more, than that. And it wasn't, that he was fatter; his body was heavy in ways, that were impossible to explain. I noticed it in the way, that he walked, and got up, and sat down. Bill seemed to me to be fighting gravity with every fiber of his being, in everything he did. Disregarding my feelings of defeat, I started on a journey with him. We visited every place in Arizona and New Mexico, where there were Indians. One, of the end results of this trip, was that I found out, that my anthropologist friend had two definite facets to his person. He explained to me, that his opinions, as a professional anthropologist, were very measured, and congruous (harmonious, appropriate) with the anthropological thought of the day, but that as a private person, his anthropological fieldwork had given him a wealth of experiences, that he never talked about. These experiences were not congruous (harmonious, appropriate) with the anthropological thought of the day, because they were events, that were impossible to catalog. During the course of our trip, he would invariably have some drinks with his ex-informants, and feel very relaxed afterward.



I would take the wheel then and drive, as he sat in the passenger seat taking sips from his bottle of thirty-year-old Ballantine's. It was then, that Bill would talk about his uncataloged experiences. "I have never believed in ghosts," he said abruptly one day. "I never went in for apparitions and floating essences, voices in the dark, you know. I had a very pragmatic, serious upbringing. Science had always been my compass.



*****************

стр. 168
"...В случае Пересмотра своей жизни (Recapitulation) - секретный выбор, который только Колдуны применяют - это,
чтобы обогатить свои настоящие умы.  Призрачная память твоих воспоминаний," продолжал Дон Хуан, "может только придти из твоего настоящего Разума. Другой - (рептоидный) ум, который мы все имеем, я бы назвал дешёвой рептоидной моделью: эконом-силы - один размер для всех. Но это предмет, который мы обсудим позже. Что сейчас требует внимания  это - прибытие РАЗРУШАЮЩЕЙ СИЛЫ. Но не СИЛЫ, разрушающей тебя, я не это имею ввиду. Эта СИЛА разрушает то, что Колдуны называют "Чужая Рептоидная Вставка", которая находится не только в твоём мозгу, но и в мозгу каждого человека. Эффект Силы, которая приближается к тебе и которая разрушает "Рептоидную Вставку", в том, что она вытягивает Колдунов из общепринятого списка правил нашего Повседневного Мира...Мужчины, проходящие через это, страдают от этого разрушения намного больше, чем женщины. Я полагаю, что это в силу того, что женщины - более стойкие, выносливые. Колдуны Древней Мексики, действуя группой, делали всё, что в их силах, чтобы выдержать удар этой РАЗРУШАЮЩЕЙ СИЛЫ. В наши дни, у нас нет возможности действовать группой, поэтому
мы должны подготовить себя, чтобы в одиночестве быть один на один с СИЛОЙ, у которой нет объяснения, нет слов аккуратно описать то, что произойдёт."


172-173
"...ты вошёл в необратимый процесс, в котором пути назад больше нет. Обнажается твой настоящий Разум, просыпаясь от вечной спячки. Бесконечность требует тебя," продолжал он. "Какими бы знаками оно не показывало тебе, это не может иметь другой причины, другого доказательства, другой ценности, чем эта. Однако, что тебе придётся сделать это: приготовиться к Ударам Бесконечности. Ты должен быть постоянно готовым к, невероятно жестокой атаке, огромного масштаба..."
175
"Наружу выходит твой настоящий Разум, который ничего общего не имеет с Чужеродной Рептоидной Вставкой в твой мозг. Дай твоему настоящему Разуму отрегулировать скорость. Храни молчание, не волнуйся чтобы не случилось."
"Устранение конфликта между двумя Разумами нужно делать с помощью Интэнт," пояснил Дон Хуан. "Маги сигналят Интэнту, выкрикивая слово 'Интэнт' громко и ясно...Что-то в тебе (в Карлосе) точно начало рушиться," наконец произнёс Дон Хуан. "Оно уже рушилось давно (ЧУЖЕРОДНОЕ РЕПТОИДНОЕ ВНЕДРЕНИЕ В МОЗГУ. ЛМ), но очень быстро восстанавливало свои свалившиеся подпорки. А сейчас я чувствую, оно совсем рушится...в нашем мозгу две части: одна из них всегда молчала, потому что была задавлена силой другой, негативной части.

180
"Я мог только фокусироваться на отдыхающем человеке. Я знал, что это был мужчина, только не понял, как я это узнал. Я знал что он спит, потому что его Светящийся Шар, который люди обычно имеют, был немного плоским, расширившись по горизонтали. Затем я увидел его Точку Восприятия в необычном месте: прямо за лопатками! В этом случае его Точка Восприятия была отодвинута вправо и чуть ниже от того места, где она обычно находится. Я высчитал, что в этом случае Точка Восприятия подвинулась в сторону рёбер. И другую вещь я заметил: это положение Точки Восприятия не было стабильно, она хаотично колебалась, а потом вдруг резко пошла назад на своё обычное место. Я чувствовал, что возможно моё и Дон Хуана присуствие разбудило человека...Dreamers были те, кто мог легко передвигать свою Точку Восприятия, а Stalkers (маскировщики) были те, кто мог легко удерживать свою Точку Восприятия на новом месте. Dreamers и Stalkers дополняли друг друга и работали парами помогая друг другу своими способностями. Дон Хуан убедил меня в том, что передвижение и
закрепление Точки Восприятия может быть проделана Магами по желанию и благодаря их железной дисциплине. Он сказал, что Колдуны его династии (линии) верили, что существует по крайней мере 600 точек в человеческом Светящемся Шаре для проникновения в 600 совершенно разных миров, отделённых друг от друга, если передвигать силой воли Точку Восприятия. Это означает, что если передвинуть нашу Точку Восприятия в одну из этих точек и стабилизировать её там, мы окажемся в другом, не менее полноценном, мире как и наш обычный мир. Дон Хуан объяснял дальше, что в Искусство Колдовства входит умение манипулировать Точку Восприятия, и своей волей заставлять её менять положение в Светящихся Шарах людей.
181
"Результатом этой манипуляции будет движение в точке контакта с Тёмным Морем Сознания, которое принесёт с собой другую связку триллионов энергетических полей в виде светящихся нитей, которые пройдут через Точку Восприятия. Результатом новых энергетических полей, пронизывающих Точку Восприятия, будет Сознание другого типа, чем то, которое необходимо для восприятия нашего Повседневного Мира. Это новое Сознание начнёт действовать, превращая новые энергетические поля в информацию чувств (такое происходит со многими во время стихийных бедствий! Они часто смещают Точки Восприятия людей и люди попадают в другие миры. ЛМ). Полученная информация чувств ощущается нами как другой мир, потому что энергетические поля, которые его составляют, не те, к которым мы привыкли. Дон Хуан подчеркнул, что более аккуратным определением практики Колдовства было бы сказать, что Колдовство - это манипулирование Точки Восприятия с целью поменять её точку контакта с Тёмным Морем Сознания, делая, таким образом, возможным осознавать другие миры. Дон Хуан пояснил, что Искусство Stalkers входит в игру после того, когда Точка Восприятия была сдвинута с обычного места. Держа Точку Восприятия в новом положении, даёт Магам возможность почувствовать Новый Мир, в который они вошли, во всей красе, в абсолютной полноте (также как и наш повседневный мир). Для Магов династии Дон Хуана наш Повседневный Мир является одной из Слоёв Тотального Мира, состоящего, по крайней мере, из 600 таких Слоёв."


182
"...собственно говоря ты уже поставил свою Точку Восприятия на определённое положение в Тёмном Море Сознания, что позволяет тебе путешествовать в тот мир. И в этом случае Тёмное Море Сознания снабдит тебя всем необходимым для этого путешествия. Самому выбрать это место - не получится. Маги говорят, что ВНУТРЕННЕЕ МОЛЧАНИЕ безошибочно выбирает его. Просто, не так ли? ...Ты должно быть намеренно путешествуешь по Тёмному Морю Сознания," ответил он, "но ты никогда не будешь знать как это происходит. Предположим, что ВНУТРЕННЕЕ МОЛЧАНИЕ это делает, используя замысловатые ходы, пути, которые нельзя понять, а только практиковать."


184-185




"Через мгновение я оказался в мексиканском городке, построенным вокруг вокзала, городок, расположенный примерно милю с половиной от того места, где жил Дон Хуан. Дон Хуан и я находились посреди улицы рядом с правительственным банком. И сразу после этого я увидел одно из наиболее странных вещей, которые
я когда-либо наблюдал в мире Дон Хуана. Я видел Энергию и как он течёт по Вселенной, но я не видел людей в форме сферических или овальных Светящихся Шаров Энергии. Люди вокруг меня были одно мгновение обычные люди Проседневного Мира, другое мгновение это были Странные Существа. Было так, как-будто Энергетический Шар, который мы из себя представляем, был прозрачным; Шар был просто Светящейся Аурой вокруг Ядра Насекомого. Это Ядро не имело человеческой формы, не было частей скелета, поэтому я не видел людей как если бы я был рентгеном и прошёл бы сквозь кости скелета. В Ядрах этих "людей"
я скорее наблюдал геометрические формы, сделанные из, казалось, упругих вибраций вещества. Их Ядра были как буквы в алфавите, а заглавная буква Т похоже была главной поддержкой во всей структуре! Толстая буква L, перевёрнутая кверх тормашками, висела перед Т; греческая буква делта, которая почти доходила до пола, покоилась на конце вертикальной части буквы Т и, казалось, поддерживала всю конструкцию. Наверху буквы Т я увидел нить, типа верёвки, наверно пару сантиметров в диаметре; она проходила через верх светящейся сферы, как-будто то, что я видел и в самом деле было огромной жемчужиной, висящей сверху как облитая драгоценность.



Однажды Дон Хуан, чтобы описать Энергетическую Связку Нитей Человека, представил мне этот образ в виде метафоры.
Он сказал, что Колдуны Древней Мексики описывали эти нити как занавес из висячих ниток жемчуга. А я понял это описание в полном смысле этого слова и подумал, что такая нить прошла через конгломерат (союз, сборище) Энергетических Полей, что мы представляем с головы до пят. Прикреплённая "верёвка", которую я видел, имела форму круга, состоящего из Энергетических Полей человека, и была больше похожа на медальон. Правда я не встречал другого существа, окружённого такой же "верёвкой". Каждое из существ, которых я видел, состояло из геометрических форм, которые имели другого рода нить на верхней части их сферической ауры. Эта нить мне здорово напоминала червя, разделённого на сегменты, которую некоторые из нас видят с полузакрытыми веками, когда мы на Солнце. Дон Хуан и я прошлись по этому городу с одного конца в другой и я заметил буквально тысячи геометрически сформированных существ. Моя способность видеть их была очень нестабильной. Я увижу их на момент, а потом вдруг потеряю их из вида и передо мной опять - обычные люди..."
186
Вскоре я выдохся и мог видеть только обычных людей. Дон Хуан сказал, что наступило время возвращаться домой, и снова что-то во мне потеряло моё обычное чувство определённости места. И я оказался в доме Дон Хуана не имея ни малейшего понятия того, как я мог покрыть дистанцию от того городка к дому. Я лёг на свою кровать и отчаянно старался вспомнить, возвращаясь назад до глубины своей памяти за знаками как я умудрился попасть в город индейцев Яки, и в город с железнодорожным вокзалом. Я не верил, что это были фантазии, так как сцены были полны слишком большим количеством деталей, чтобы не быть реальными. И всё-таки они не могли быть реальными.
"Ты напрасно тратишь время," сказал Дон Хуан смеясь. "Я гарантирую тебе, что ты никогда не узнаешь как мы выбрались из дома в городок индейцев Яки, а потом из самого городка Яки на железнодорожную станцию, а со станции в дом. Был какой-то перерыв в Линии Времени. Это то, что ВНУТРЕННЕЕ МОЛЧАНИЕ делает."
Он терпеливо объяснил мне, что прерывание в течении Времени, которое делает мир понятным нам, и есть Колдоство! Он отметил, что я путешествовал в тот день через Тёмное Море Сознания и что я видел людей какие они есть, занятыми обычными мирскими делами. А потом я увидел Энергетический Поток, который соединяет особые линии людей. Дон Хуан напоминал мне снова и снова, что я был свидетелем чего-то особенного и необъяснимого. Я понимал о чём люди говорили, не зная их языка, и я  видел Энергетический Поток, который соединял людей к определённым другим людям и что я выбрал эти события через Интэнт. Он подчеркнул тот факт, что использование мною Интэнт не было чем-то сознательным или желаемым; использование Интэнта происходило на более высоком Уровне в силу необходимости. Мне нужно было разобраться в возможностях путешествия через Тёмное Море Сознания и моё ВНУТРЕННЕЕ МОЛЧАНИЕ направляло Интэнт, вечную Силу Вселенной, чтобы это осуществить."


Сознание Неорганических Существ


Свечеобразные Неорганические Существа

187

В какой-то момент моей стажировки Дон Хуан открыл мне сложность своей жизненной ситуации. К моему огромному огорчению он объяснил, что жил в хижине штата Сонора в Мексике, потому что эта ветхая хижина очень подходила моему Уровню Сознания. Я не совсем верил, что он действительно верил, что я был такой хлипкий. Я также не верил, что он имел другие места для жизни как он утверждал. Оказалось, что он был прав в обоих случаях. Мой Уровень Сознания действительно был ниже крыши и у него  действительно были места, где он мог жить с большим комфортом, чем в полуразволившейся хижине, где я впервые его нашёл. Он также не был одиноким Магом, как я думал, а лидером группы пятнадцати других Магов-Бойцов из десяти женщин и пяти мужчин. Моему удивлению не было конца когда он взял меня в свой дом в Центральной Мексике, где он и его товарищи жили.
"Ты жил в Соноре из-за меня, Дон Хуан?" спросил я его, не выдержав наплыва чувств, которые наполнили меня до краёв виной, угрезениями совести и моей никчёмностью.
188
"По правде говоря, я там собственно не жил," сакзал он смеясь. "Я только встречался с тобой там."
"Но-но-но ты никогда не знал, когда я приеду, чтобы видеть тебя, Дон Хуан," ответил я. "У меня не было возможности дать тебе знать!"
"Ну если ты хорошенько вспомнишь," сказал он, "было много, много раз когда ты не мог меня найти. Тебе приходилось терпеливо сидеть и ждать меня, иногда днями."
"Дон Хуан, ты прилетел сюда из Гаямас?" спросил я его откровенно, думая что самым быстрым путём было бы лететь самолётом.
"Нет, я не прилетел из Гаямас," пояснил широко улыбаясь. "Я прилетел прямо в хижину, где ты ждал."
Я думал, что он нарочно придумывает, что мой логический прямолинейный Разум не мог понять и принять, то, что вконец запутало меня. Такой у меня был уровень Сознание в те дни, я без конца задавал себе один и тот же прямой вопрос:"А что если всё, что Дон Хуан говорит, правда?"
Я больше не хотел задавать ему вопросы, так как я полностью запутался, пытаясь соединить мысли с действиями. В своём новом окружении Дон Хуан начал без остановки инструктировать меня более сложной стороне его знаний, стороне, которой нужно было моё полное внимание, где просто предположения было недостаточно. Это было время когда мне пришлось броситься вниз в глубины его познаний. Мне пришлось забыть о своих предположениях и сомнениях.
Однажды я помогал Дон Хуану очистить несколько бамбуковых стволов на заднем дворе. Он попросил меня одеть рабочие перчатки, так как занозы от бамбука были очень острые и легко заносили инфекцию. Он научил меня как использовать нож чтобы чистить бамбук и я погрузился в работу. Мне пришлось остановить работу и внимательно слушать когда он поднял разговор со мной. Он сказал, что я поработал достаточно и велел мне идти в дом. Там он попросил меня расположиться в очень удобном кресле в своей просторной, почти пустой гостиной.
189
Дал мне несколько орехов, сушёных абрикосов и кусочков сыра, аккуратно нарезанных на тарелке. Я запротестовал, так как хотел закончить чистить бамбук, я не хотел есть, но он не обратил внимания на меня. Он рекомендовал мне жевать медленно и тщательно, потому что мне понадобится нескончаемый поток пищи, чтобы быть начеку и внимательным к тому, что он собирался мне поведать.
"Ты уже знаешь," начал он, "что во Вселенной существует вечная Сила, которую Колдуны Древней Мексики называли Тёмное Море Сознания. Когда они были в зените своего Познавательного Могущества, они ВИДЕЛИ ТАКОЕ, что заставляло их трястись в своих панталонах, если конечно они их носили.
Они ВИДЕЛИ, что Тёмное Море Сознания несёт ответственность не только за сознание физических организмов, но также и за сознание существ не имеющих тела и невидимых нам. 
"Как это понять, Дон Хуан, существа без тела, но имеют сознание?" спросил я
поражённый, т.к. он такое никогда не упоминал, он впервые выразил эту идею.
"Старые Шаманы обнаружили, что вся Вселенная состоит из двух Сил," начал он, "эти Силы противодействуют друг другу и одновременно дополняют друг друга. Наш Мир - Двойной Мир и от этого никуда не убежишь. Другой Мир, противоположный, но дополняющий наш, населён Существами, которые имеют Сознание, но не имею организма (тела). Это и было причиной почему Древние Шаманы называли их
НЕОРГАНИЧЕСКИМИ СУЩЕСТВАМИ."
"И где же этот Мир, Дон Хуан?" спросил я, безсознательно жуя кусок засушенного абрикоса.
"Здесь, где мы с тобой сидим," сказал он безмятежно (по простому-по рабочему), не сдерживая смеха над моей нервозностью.
"Я же сказал тебе, что это - наш Мир-Близнец, который к нам имеет прямое родственное отношение. Маги Древней Мексики не рассуждали с точки зрения Пространства и Времени, как ты это делаешь. Они полагались на Уровни Сознания, это было основой всех их мыслей. Два типа Сознания могут существовать, не вторгаясь в права друг друга, потому что каждый тип совершенно отличается друг от друга. Старые Шаманы стояли перед лицом этой проблемы сосуществования, не базируясь на Пространство и Время.
190
Они полагали, что степень Сознания Органических Существ (вкл. человека) и степень Сознания Неорганических Существ настолько отличались, что могли тысячелетиями развиваться, почти не мешая друг другу."
"Можем ли мы почувствовать, увидеть эти Неорганические Существа Дон Хуан?" спросил я.
"Конечно можем," ответил он. " Маги это делают когда пожелают. Обычные люди тоже могут, только они не осознают, что это делают, потому что они не знают о существовании противоположного Мира-Близнеца.
"Проблемы с Пространством и Временем в том," продолжал он, "что ты только замечаешь если что-то приземлилось в том Пространстве и Времени, где ты находишься, что очень ограничивает. В то время как у Магов огромное поле деятельности, в котором они находятся и могут заметить когда что-нибудь экстраординарное приземляется. Множество Существ со всей Старой Вселенной, Существа, обладающие Сознанием, но не обладающие физическим организмом, приземляются на Уровень Сознания нашего Мира и нашего противоположного Мира-Близнеца. В то время как обычный человек такие Существа никогда не замечает. Приземлившиеся на наш или на наш Мир-Близнец, Существа принадлежат другим Мирам, которые существуют помимо наших двух миров. Наша Старая Вселенная до краёв заполнена Органическими и Неорганическими Мирами, обладающими Сознанием... Дон Хуан продолжал говорить, что те Шаманы знали точно когда Неорганические Существа (имеющие сознание) из других Миров помимо нашего Мира-Близнеца, приземлялись в их сфере Сознания. В заключении он сказал, что также как и каждый человек на Земле сделал бы, те Шаманы составили бесконечные классификации разных типов таких Существ разной вибрации, но обладающих Сознанием. Они знали их под общим названием: Неорганические Существа.



НЕВИДИМЫЕ НАМ - ЛЕТУНЫ ИЗ МИРА-БЛИЗНЕЦА!



191
"Те Неорганические Существа обладают жизнью как мы?" спросил я.
"Если ты думаешь, что жизнь это - осознавать всё вокруг, то тогда - да, у них есть жизнь...Если жизнь измерять уровнем интенсивности, остротой и продолжительностью Осознанности окружающего, то я с уверенностью могу сказать, что эти Существа более живые, чем ты и я.
"Дон Хуан, те Неорганические Существа умирают?" спросил я. Дон Хуан слегка покашлил перед тем, как ответить.
"Если ты называешь смертью конец Осознаности окружающего, то - да, они умирают. Их Сознание исчезает, их смерть похожа на смерть человека и в то же время не похожа, потому что смерть человека имеет, хорошо запрятанный, выбор. Что-то вроде пункта-оговорки в официальном документе, написанная малюсенькими буквами, оговорка, которую едва можно прочитать с помощью линзы, но которая является самым важным пунктом этого документа."
"Что это за хорошо замаскированный выбор, Дон Хуан?"
"Этот тайный выбор существует только для настоящих опытных Магов-колдунов. Насколько мне известно, только они способны прочитать этот мелкий шрифт. Только для них этот выбор может функционировать. Для обычного человека смерть означает исчезновение Осознанности окружающего Мира и смерть тела (организма). Для Неорганических Существ смерть означает то же самое: исчезновение Осознанности окружающего их Мира (а тела у них никогда и не было). В обоих случаях воздействие смерти является кульминационным моментом быть втянутым в "Тёмное Море Сознания". Их индивидуальное Сознание, дополненное их жизненным опытом, ломает границы и их Сознание, как Энергия, выливается в "Тёмное Море Сознания".
"Но что же означает тайный выбор в случае смерти, которым только Шаманы могут воспользоваться, Дон Хуан?" спросил я.
"Для Мага смерть является объединяющим фактором. Вместо полного распада организма-тела, его Сознания и потерю опыта, как это обычно делается, смерть всё объединяет."
"Как может смерть объединять что-то?" запротестовал я.
"Смерть для Шамана," ответил он, "заканчивает власть отдельных настроений в теле. Старые Маги верили, что дело было в доминировании отдельных  частей тела, которые диктовали свои индивидуальные настроения и правили всем телом; те части тела, которые уже не функционируют, ведут остальную часть тела к полному хаосу, например, когда ты сам делаешь себя больным, съедая плохую пищу.
192
В этом случае, настроение твоего желудка влияет на всё остальное. Смерть уничтожает власть-влияние тех отдельных частей на всё тело. Смерть объединяет Сознание каждой части тела в Одно Целое."
"Ты имеешь ввиду, что после смерти Мага, они всё ещё осознают?" спросил я.
"Для Магов смерть это - Акт Объединения, который соединяет каждую каплю их Энергии. А ты всё ещё думаешь, что смерть это - только труп перед тобой,  который уже начал гнить. Маги не оставляют трупы, гниения нет вообще, когда происходит этот Акт Объединения. Их тела полностью превращаются в Энергию, Энергию, обладающую Сознанием, не разделённое на части. Границы, проделаны самим Организмом, эти границы, разрушенные смертью, всё ещё функционируют в случае с Магами, хотя они больше не видны обычным людям.
Я знаю что ты жаждешь меня спросить," продолжал он широко улыбаясь, "называется ли то, что я описываю, Душой, которая попадает в ад или в рай. Нет, это - не Душа! Что происходит с Магами, когда они используют тот тайный выбор смерти, в этом случае они превращаются в Неорганические Существа, специфические, высокой вибрации и огромной скорости Неорганические Существа, способные к невероятным манёврам Восприятия. И тогда Маги входят в область, которую древние Шаманы Мексики называли "Окончательным Путешествием". Бесконечность Вселенной становится их полем деятельности."
"Ты имеешь ввиду что они становятся вечными?"
"Как Маг, я трезво смотрю на вещи и логика мне говорит, что их, Магов, Сознание исчезает, точно также как исчезает Сознание всех Неорганических Существ, но пока я не видел чтобы это произошло. Древние Маги верили, что Сознание такого Неорганического Существа будет существовать пока существует Земля. Наша Планета их Матрица и до тех пор пока Матрица сохраняется, их Сознание будет существовать. Для меня это - самое разумное объяснение. " Связанность и порядок его объяснений для меня были превосходными. Мне нечего было добавить. Он оставил меня с ощущением тайны и невысказанных ожиданий, выполнимых в будущем.
193
В свой следующий визит к Дон Хуану я начал разговор с вопроса, который вертелся у меня в голове. "Дон Хуан, действительно ли призраки и привидения существуют?"
"То, что ты называешь призраком," сказал он, "в случае внимательного осмотра Магом, ведёт к одному. Вполне возможно, что любое из, так называемых, привидений может быть скоплением энергетических полей, которое имеет Сознание, и которое мы превращаем в то, что нам знакомо. В таком случае привидение имеет Энергию. Маги называют их "скопления, производящие Энергию". Но если они не испускают Энергию, в таком случае они просто голограммы, обычно созданные очень сильным человеком в смысле Сознания."


Стр. 196
Дон Хуан сказал, что Неорганические Существа, кто населяет наш Мир-Близнец, рассматривались Колдунами его династии как наши родственники.
Те шаманы верили, что бесполезно делать друзьями членов своей семьи, потому что требования, наложенные на нас за такую дружбу, были всегда слишком высоки. Он добавил, что тот тип Неорганических Существ, кто нам двоюродные сёстры, постоянно имеют дело с нами, но их общение с нами не на нашем сознательном уровне. Другими словами, мы знаем всё о них на подсознательном уровне, в то же время они знают всё о нас на нашем сознательном уровне. Энергия от наших двоюродных сестёр - очень тяжёлая!" продолжал Дон Хуан. "Их заеб... также как и нас. Скажем, что Органические и Неорганические Существа наших Миров-Близнецов - дети двух сестёр, кто живёт рядом друг с другом. Они похожи друг на друга, но не внешне. Они нам не могут помочь и мы - им.
Возможно мы должны соединиться вместе и создать легендарную семейную корпорацию, но этого пока не произошло.
Обе ветви этой семьи страшные недотроги и слишком обижаются из-за пустяков, это - типичные отношения между обидчивыми кузинами. Маги Древней Мексики верили, что суть дела в том, что оба: и люди и Неорганические Существа из Миров-Близнецов являются хроническими эгоистами, заботящимися только о себе."


197
Согласно Дон Хуану, другой тип Неорганических Существ, который Древние Маги обнаружили, они назвали - Разведчики или Перво-открыватели (Scouts or Explorers). Под этим названием они имели ввиду Неорганических Существ, которые пришли к нам из глубин Вселенной и кто имел Осознанность бесконечно быстрее и острее, чем у людей. Дон Хуан заключил, что Древние Колдуны тратили столетия, чтобы отполишевать свои Таблицы Классификаций. Их выводами были: определённые типы Неорганических Существ из категории - Разведчики или Перво-открыватели (Scouts or Explorers), которые в силу их живости, были больше похожи на людей. Они могли связать и установить обоюдные отношения с людьми. Древние Колдуны называли таких Неорганические Существа - Союзниками (Allies). Дон Хуан объяснил, что самой большой ошибкой тех шаманов по отношению к тем Существам было думать, что можно отнести человеческие характеристики (черты) к этой безразличной энергии и что Шаманы могут овладеть этой энергией. Они рассматривали те блоки энергии как своих помощников и полагались на них, не осознавая, что будучи только энергией, у них не было достаточно сил, чтобы удержать что-то уже достигнутое.
"Я уже всё сказал тебе что нужно знать о Неорганических Существах," сказал коротко Дон Хуан. "Единственно как ты можешь проверить - это с помощью прямого общения с ними."
Я не спросил его что мне надо делать. Глубокий страх заставил моё тело сотрясаться в нервных спазмах, которые выскочили из моего солнечного сплетения как извержение вулкана и спустились вниз к пальцам ног, а затем вверх к верхнему торсу.
"Сегодня мы пойдём искать кое-кого из Неорганических Существ," объявил Дон Хуан, приказал мне сесть на кровать и принять позу Внутреннего Молчания. Я последовал его командам с необычной лёгкостью, хотя обычно я бы сопротивлялся или просто чувствовал внутреннее сопротивление. У меня была отдалённая мысль, что как только я сяду, я окажусь в состоянии Внутреннего Молчания.


198
Мои мысли уже не казались ясными, я чувствовал как непроницаемая темнота окружает меня, делая меня сонным. Моё тело было неподвижным, может потому что у меня не было желания давать ему команды двигаться или потому, что я просто не мог сформулировать команды. Вскоре я обнаружил себя рядом с Дон Хуаном, идущим по пустыне Соноры. Окружающая среда была знакома: я столько раз был там с Дон Хуаном, что запомнил там каждую деталь. Был конец дня и свет заката Солнца создал во мне настроение отчаяния. Я автоматически шёл, чувствуя только ощущения тела, не сопровождаемые мыслями, то есть я не описывал себе своё состояние. Я хотел сказать об этом Дон Хуану, но желание описывать ему свои телесные ощущения моментально прошло. Дон Хуан сказал очень медленно, низким загробным голосом, что высохшее дно реки, по которому мы шли, было самым подходящим местом для нашего дела, и что мне нужно одному сесть на небольшой камень, а он сядет на другой камень на расстоянии около 50 футов. Я не спрашивал Дон Хуана, что я должен делать, как я обычно сделал бы. Я уже знал что делать. Тогда я услышал хрустящие шаги людей, пробирающихся через редкие кусты, росшие на расстоянии 10-15 футов друг от друга. В воздухе не было достаточно влажности, чтобы кусты разрослись. Я увидел двух приближающихся мужчин. Похоже, они были местные, наверно Индейцы Яки из их ближайшего городка. Они подошли и встали возле меня, один из них неожиданно спросил меня как я себя чувствовал. Мне хотелось улыбнуться в ответ и засмеяться, но я не мог: моё лицо стало неподвижным, хотя я был очень взволнован и полон энергии. Мне хотелось прыгать вверх и вниз, но я не мог. Я сказал ему что со мной всё хорошо и спросил их кто они были, прибавив что не знал их, хотя всё же шестым чувством ощущал, что они мне очень даже знакомы. Один из мужчин сказал так, между прочим, что они были Союзниками. Я уставился на них, стараясь запомнить их черты лица, но их черты изменились.
199
Казалось, они формировали себя согласно настрою моего взгляда без всяких мыслей. Всё было просто вещество, формированное эмоциональными ощущениями. Я долго пристально смотрел на них, чтобы совершенно стиреть их черты и наконец передо мной появились два сверкающих куска Света, которые вибрировали. Куски Света не имели границ, они, казалось, держали свою форму изнутри. Иногда они становились плоскими и широкими, потом они снова принимали более вертикальную форму высотой с мужчину. Вдруг я почувствовал как рука Дон Хуана крючком захватила мою правую руку и оттащила меня от камня. Он сказал, что время уходить. В следующее мгновение я уже был снова в доме Дон Хуана, в Центральной Мексике, ещё более изумлённый, чем раньше.
"Сегодня ты обнаружил Неорганическое Сознание и потом ты ВИДЕЛ ЭТО, и на что это похоже," сказал он. "Энергия содержится во всём. Насколько нам известно, ВИДЕТЬ ЭНЕРГИЮ НАПРЯМУЮ и есть главная задача человека. Возможно существуют другие вещи выше этого, но они пока нам не даются."
Дон Хуан перемалывал это снова и снова, и каждый раз когда он говорил их, его слова, казалось, уплотняли меня больше и больше, чтобы помочь мне вернуться в нормальное состояние. Я рассказал Дон Хуану всё, чему я был свидетелем, всё, что я слышал. Дон Хуан объяснил мне, что я преуспел в тот день трансформировать плазменное тело Неорганического Существа в его сущность: осознанную, но безразличную энергию.




Чем меньше Перевода, тем лучше для Магов.

"Ты должен представлять, что это наше познавание, которое в сущности и есть наша Система Перевода всех наших ресурсов. Эта самая наша Система Перевода говорит нам насколько велики наши возможности и, так как мы пользовались этой Системой Перевода всю свою жизнь, мы не смеем идти против неё. Энергия тех Неорганических Существ толкает нас," продолжал Дон Хуан, "и мы воспринимаем их толчки каждый по своему, в зависимости от нашего  настроения. Самую трезвую вещь нужно сделать для Колдуна это: толкать эти Неорганические Существа выше вибрацией.



200
С сегодняшнего дня, если когда-либо перед тобой возникнет привидение или что-то странное, не бойся и не теряйся, упрямо уставься на него. Если это Неорганическое Существо, твоя интерпретация скинет его как сухие листья. Если ничего не случится, это значит только воображение твоего мозга, который всё равно не твой."

ЯСНОЕ ПРЕДСТАВЛЕНИЕ

201
Первый раз в жизни я обнаружил, что больше не знаю как вести себя в этом Повседневном Мире, который не менялся, изменился я. Влияние Дон Хуана и его действий, исходящих из его практики, в которую он вовлёк меня так глубоко, серьёзно отразились на мне и привели к моей полной неспособности иметь дело с окружающими. Я проанализировал свою проблему и понял, что она заключалась в том, что меркой, для окружающих меня людей, был Дон Хуан. Для меня, он был существом, профессионально и плодотворно живущий свою жизнь с любой стороны. Это означало, что каждое его, даже обычное, действие что-то несло в себе. В Повседневном Мире я был окружён людьми, кто был уверен, что они - бессмертны и кто противоречил себе на каждом шагу; они были существами, чьи действия ничего не значили. Я же привык к неменяющемуся поведению Дон Хуана, к его полному отсуствию мании величия и к  необъятному масштабу его интеллекта. Очень немногих я знал, кто вообще осознавал, что подобная форма поведения существует и несёт в себе все эти качества.
202
Почти все знали только одну форму поведения, которая делала их слабыми и внутренне искажёнными (спасибо РЕПТОИДНОЙ ВСТАВКЕ В НАШ МОЗГ ! ЛМ). Вследствии этого у меня стали возникать серьёзные проблемы с академическими занятиямию Я терял их из вида, отчаянно пытаясь найти смысл в них.  Единственно, что помогло и дало мне, хоть и шаткую, связь с академией, была рекомендация Дон Хуана, которую он однажды сделал, сказав мне, что Воин-Первооткрыватель должен иметь 
роман со Знаниями, неважно в какой форме они представлены. Он определил главную идею Мага-путешественника, сказав, что это относится к Магам, кто стал Воином и путешествовал по Чёрному Морю Сознания. Он добавил, что люди всегда были Путешественниками в Чёрном Море Сознания, и что наша Земля была их Станцией-Остановкой в этих путешествиях; и позже, из-за каких-то внешних причин, которые он не позаботился объяснить в тот момент, Маги-путешественники прекратили свои вылеты. Он объяснил, что люди были пойманы (Драконами! ЛМ) в своего рода течение, круговорот, который шёл кругами, только давая ощущение движения, когда на самом деле они не двигались. Он подтвердил, что только Древние Колдуны были единственными противниками той силы, которая держала людей в заключении, и что только благодаря своей дисциплине Древние Колдуны освободились от захвата (Драконами! ЛМ) и стали продолжать свои путешествия в Чёрном Море Сознания.
203
Я понял, что антропология должна объяснять форму человеческого поведения и оценку человека. Дон Хуан, абсолютный прагматик, настоящий Воин-
Первооткрыватель НЕИЗВЕСТНОГО, как-то сказал мне, что я никуда не гожусь. 
Дон Хуан добавил: неважно, что антропологические темы, данные мне, были полны манёвров тем, понятий и слов; здесь было важным практиковаться в дисциплине. 
"Это не имеет значение, что ты - завидный читатель и сколько хороших книг ты прочёл," сказал он мне однажды. "Важно, что у тебя достаточно дисциплины читать, то что не хочется читать! Критический момент в желании Колдуна посещать школу - это в том, отчего ты отказываешься, а не в том, что ты  получаешь."
Я решил сделать перерыв в моих занятиях и пошёл работать в отдел искусства компании, специализирующейся в репродукции картин. Моя работа полностью поглощала все мои мысли и усилия. Моим желанием было осуществлять, данные мне, задания как можно быстрее и совершеннее. Устанавливать виниловые листы с картинами...было стандартной процедурой, не позволяющей ничего нового, и эффективность работника измерялась его точностью и скоростью. Я стал работо-голиком и получал огромное удовольствие. Директор отдела и я быстро стали друзьями: он практически взял меня под своё крыло. Его звали Ернест Липтон. Он вызывал во мне огромное уважение и восхищение. Он был прекрасным художником и великолепным мастером, но его слабостью была его мягкость и его неслыханная забота о других, которая граничила с пассивностью. Например, однажды мы выезжали с парковки ресторана, где мы обедали. Очень вежливо он долго ждал другую машину, выезжающую перед ним с этой же парковки. Водитель явно не видел нас и быстро сдал назад. Ернест Липтон мог спокойно погудеть, чтобы привлечь его внимание, но вместо этого он сидел и ухмылялся как идиот, пока тот парень не врезался в его машину. Тогда он повернулся и извинился передо мной.
204
"Я мог бы погудеть," сказал он, "но зкук такой сильный, что неудобно." Мужик, который на него наехал, был разъярён и Ернесту пришлось его приструнить. "Не волнуйся, твоя машина не пострадала, кроме того, у меня только сломаны передние фары; я их всё равно собирался поменять."
В другой раз в том же самом ресторане несколько японцев, клиенты его компании и его приглашённые на ланч, разговаривали с нами, задавая интересные вопросы. Официант подошёл с едой и почистил узкий столик от нескольких грязных тарелок, освобождая место как мог для огромных тарелок с горячей едой. Одному из японцев нужно было больше места, он двинул свою тарелку вперёд, толкнув тарелку Ернста, и та начала съезжать со стола. И опять, Ернст мог предупредить японца, но этого не сделал. Он сидел, ухмыляясь, пока тарелка не съехала ему на колени.
Как-то я пошёл к нему домой помочь ему прикрепить деревянную решётку на его патио, чтобы дать винограду на ней расти, принося тень и фрукт.
Мы собрали все деревянные части в огромную решётку, подняли одну сторону и привинтили к столбам. Ернст был высокий и очень сильный мужчина, он поднял другой конец решётки, чтобы я мог закрутить болты в дыры, которые уже были проделаны в столбах. Но я не успел это сделать, постучали в дверь и Ернст попросил меня открыть дверь пока он держит тяжёлую решётку. За дверью оказалась его жена с покупками из магазина, она заболтала меня своими разговорами и я забыл об Ернст, я даже помог ей разложить всё. И только тогда я вспомнил, что мой друг всё ещё держит решётку, ожидая, что все будут такими же сознательными как и он. В отчаянии я помчался на задний двор и увидел его, лежащим на земле.
205
Он свалился от изнеможения, держа эту тяжёлую деревянную решётку, и был похож на истрёпанную куклу. Нам пришлось позвать на помощь друзей, чтобы прикрепить решётку к дому, так как Ернст уже не мог этого сделать. Ему пришлось пойти лечь, он понял, что у него теперь появилась грыжа.
Классическая история Ернста. Однажды на выходные, он с друзьями пошёл в поход с ночёвкой в палатках в горах Сан Бернардино. Пока все спали Ернст пошёл в кусты и, так как он был предусмотрительным человеком, он отошёл на значительное расстояние от палатки, чтобы никого не беспокоить. В темноте от поскользнулся и покатился вниз с горы. Потом он рассказывал друзьям, что знал наверняка, что там, на дне ущелья и он разобьётся в лепёшку. Ему повезло, что он схватился за край и так продержался несколько часов, ища ногами на что бы встать. Когда его руки уже не могли больше выдержать и он думал, что смерть неминуема, он расширил ноги как только мог и нашёл небольшой выступ на скале, который помог ему продержаться. Так он стоял на скале до тех пор, пока не посветлело и он не увидел, что находится в полметре от земли.
"Ернст, ты мог бы крикнуть нам!" жаловались его друзья.
"Я не думал, что это помогло бы!" Ответил он. "Кто бы услышал меня? Я думал, что скатился по крайней мере милю с горы. Помимо этого все спали."
Последней каплей для меня было когда Ернст Липтон, кто тратил 2 часа каждый день на дорогу из дома в магазин и обратно, решил купить экономную машину, Volkswagen Beetle, и начал подсчитывать сколько миль она пройдёт за один галлон бензина. Я очень удивился, когда он объявил мне как-то утром, что достиг 125 миль за галлон. Будучи очень дотошным человеком, он подкрепил своё заявление, сказав, что большая часть его дороги не в городе, а на скоростных магистралях, хотя в часы пик ему приходится замедлять или ускорять довольно часто.
206
Через 2 недели он сказал, что достиг 250 миль на галон, затем он продолжал пока не достиг невероятной цифры: 645 миль на галон. Друзья сказали ему, что он должен внести эту цифру в журнал компании Volkswagen. Ернст Липтон был страшно доволен и продолжал дальше пока однажды утром он не поймал одного из своих друзей, кто месяцами разыгрывал его, добавляя 3-4 стакана бензина в его машину каждый день. Таким образом в машине Ернста всегда было достаточно бензина. Ернст Липтон почти разозлился и его самым сердитым замечанием было:"Это разве смешно?"
Я давно знал, что его друзья разыгрывают его, но не мог вмешиваться, чувствуя, что это не моё дело. Люди, которые разыгрывали Ернста были его давнишние друзья, а я был новичок. Когда я увидел расстройство и обиду на его лице и неспособность разозлиться, я почувствовал волну вины и беспокойства. Я опять был лицом перед своим старым врагом. Я презирал Ернста и в то же время он мне очень нравился: он был беспомощен. Дело было в том, что Ернст походил на моего отца. Его очки с толстыми стёклами и лысеющий пробор, а также седеющая борода, которую он никак не мог достаточно хорошо побрить. Всё это напоминало мне отца: он имел такой же прямой и острый нос и такой же подбородок. А неспособность Ернста рассердиться и разбить шутникам носы было то, что особенно напоминало мне моего отца...Я вспомнил как мой отец был безумно влюблён в сестру своего лучшего друга.
Я заметил её как-то в курортном городке, держащейся за руку молодого человека. Её мать была с ней как телохранитель. Девушка выглядела счастливой: оба молодых смотрели влюблёнными глазами друг на друга. Насколько я мог судить, это была настоящая молодая любовь.
207
Мне тогда было 10, я увидел своего отца и рассказал ему, смакуя каждое мгновение моего едкого повествования, описывая что у предмета его поклонения есть настоящий жених. Отец был ошарашен, он мне не верил.
"А ты что-нибудь говорил девушке?" бросил я смело ему. "Разве она знает, что ты в неё влюблён?"
"Не будь дураком, змеёныш!" набросился он на меня. "Мне не нужно каждой женщине говорить такую ерунду!" И как избалованный ребёнок он смотрел на меня, а губы его тряслись от гнева. "Она - моя! Она должна знать, что она - моя женщина, без всякого напоминания с моей стороны!"
Он объявил всё это с уверенностью ребёнка, который получил всё в жизни, не борясь за это.
Я приготовил ему удар:"Ну, я думаю она ожидает, что кто-то скажет ей о своей любви, и кое-кто тебя опередил."
Я приготовился бежать, чтобы не получить от него, думая, что он накинется на меня со злобой, на которую только был способен, но вместо этого он сник и начал всхлиповать. Рыдая, он попросил меня, уверенный в моих способностях, чтобы я шпионил за девушкой и говорил ему что происходит. Я так взненавидел своего отца, что даже не могу найти слов, но в то же время я любил его и испытывал несказанную грусть. Я проклинал себя за то, что не держал язык за зубами. Ернст Липтон так напоминал мне моего отца, что я бросил работу, сославшись на то, что должен вернуться в университет. Мне не хотелось увеличивать груз, который я уже нёс на своих плечах. Я никогда не мог простить себе, что доставил своему отцу такое мучение, и никогда не простил его за его трусость и высокомерие. Я пришёл в университет и начал громадное задание включиться в изучение антропологии. Это не было бы трудным, если у меня был кто-то с кем можно было работать с удовольствием в силу его отчаянного любопытства и желания расширить свои знания вместо того, чтобы отстаивать что-то бессмысленное. Был такой - археолог, но не в нашем отделе.
208
Благодаря его влиянию у меня в первую очередь возник интерес к работе на раскопках. Возможно из-за этого он, собственно говоря, лично занялся раскопками, его практичность была оазисом трезвого мышления для меня. Он был единственный, кто воодушевлял меня идти вперёд и работать на природе, потому что мне нечего было терять.
"Потеряв всё, ты всё приобретёшь!" дал он мне однажды самый лучший совет, какой я когда-либо получал в университете. Если бы я следовал совету Дон Хуана и работал бы над исправлением моей страсти к самолюбованию, мне нечего было терять и я мог выиграть всё. К сожалению эта возможность не была мне дана в этот раз. Когда я сказал Дон Хуану о трудностях, которые я испытываю, чтобы найти профессора с кем работать, и подумал, что его реакция к тому, что я сказал, была свирепой. Он обозвал меня сначала 'жалким пердуном', а потом ещё хуже! Он сказал мне то, что я уже знал: что если бы я не был в таком напряжении, я мог бы успешно работать с любым из академии или с любым в бизнесе.
"Воины-первооткрыватели не жалуются," продолжал Дон Хуан. "Они принимают всё, что бесконечность кладёт им в руки, как поединок во Вселенной. Поединок - это  поединок, это - личное каждому и не может быть рассмотрено благословение или проклятие. Воин-первооткрыватель или выигрывает поединок или поединок ломает его, но больше адреналина когда выиграешь, так что выигрывай!"
Я ответил, что им всем легко это говорить, а как это всё выполнить, когда все мои проблемы казались неразрешимыми, так как все они происходили от неспособности моих друзей быть постоянными.
"Не вини людей вокруг, это не их вина," сказал он. "Они не могут помочь себе. Проблема в тебе, потому что ты не можешь помочь себе и глубоко в себе обсуждаешь их. Любой идиот умеет критиковать и если ты их критикуешь, то ты только вытаскиваешь из них самое худшее. Все мы - заключённые в этом мире и как раз эта тюрьма заставляет нас действовать таким гнусным путём. Твой поединок: брать людей какие они есть, оставь их в покое!"
209
"Ты совершенно неправ Дон Хуан," отпарировал я. "Поверь, мне не интересно критиковать их или связывать себя с ними каким-то образом."
"Но ты ведь понимаешь о чём я говорю," упорно настаивал он. "Если ты всё ещё не видишь своё желание судить их, то ты в худшем положении, чем я думал. Это ошибка Воинов-Первооткрывателей когда они начинают обдумывать свои путешествия. Они здорово петушатся."
Я признался Дон Хуану, что мои жалобы действительно были довольно жалкими. Это-то я знал и поведал ему, что ежедневные события изнашивали меня, что мне было стыдно говорить ему об этом, но они силой давили на мой мозг.
"Давай, рассказывай!" настоял он. "Не держи секретов от меня, я пустая трубка, что бы ты не сказал мне будет отослано в Бесконечность!"
"Да у меня мелочные жалобы," сказал я, "я такой же как все, кого я знаю. Невозможно поговорить ни с кем без того, чтобы не услышать открытую или замаскированную жалобу."
Я поделился с ним простыми диалогами, которыми я обмениваюсь с моими друзьями, кому всегда удаётся втиснуть бесконечное количество жалоб.
Вот один из них:
"Как дела Джим?"
"Прекрасно, Карлос." Затем следует долгое молчание и я буду обязан сказать. "Что-то случилось Джим?"
"Ничего! Всё хорошо, у меня небольшая проблема с Мэл, но ты ведь знаешь каким он может быть эгоистом и засранцем. Но мы должны принимать друзей какими они есть, правда? Конечно он бы мог иметь больше уважения, кретин. Он как всегда в своём репертуаре: кладёт свой груз на твои плечи. Он это делал с 12 лет, это в действительности - моя вина! И почему я должен терпеть это?"
"Да, ты - прав Джим, с Мэлом трудно!"
"Ну, говоря о засранцах, ты - Карлос, не лучше Мэла, я никогда не мог рассчитывать на тебя!"
210
Ещё один классический пример:
"Как живёшь Алекс? Как твоя супружеская жизнь?"
"Ооо, просто супер. В первый раз я вовремя ем, дома приготовленную, еду, хотя и толстею. Мне нечего делать кроме как смотреть телевизор. Бывало ходил с парнями развлекаться, но сейчас я не могу, Тереза не разрешает мне. Конечно, я могу послать её на 3 буквы, но не хочу обижать её. Я чувствую себя удовлетворённым, но несчастным."
А Алекс был самым неудачливым парнем ещё до женитьбы. Его классической шуткой было сказать своим друзьям, когда мы наталкивались на него:
"Эй, садись в мою машину, я хочу познакомить тебя со своей сукой (собакой)."
Он получал колоссальное удовольствие от нашего разочарования когда мы встречали собаку в его машине. Он представил свою суку всем своим друзьям. Мы были шокированы когда он женился на Терезе, бегунье на длинные дистанции. Они встретились во время марафона: там Алекс потерял сознание.
Они были в горах и Терезе пришлось оживлять его всеми возможными методами: она просто нассала на его лицо и после этого Алекс покорился ей.
Она пометила свою территорию, а друзья начали звать его "её обоссанный заключённый". Друзья считали её настоящей сукой, которая превратила странного Алекса в толстого кобеля."


Дон Хуан и я от души посмеялись, затем он посмотрел на меня с серьёзным выражением лица.
"Это плюсы и минусы Повседневного мира," сказал Дон Хуан. "Ты или теряешь, или выигрываешь, хоты ты не знаешь когда ты теряешь и когда выигрываешь. Так ты платишь живя по правилу собственного отражения...Я тебе могу только порекоммендовать не чувствовать виноватым, что ты жопа, но рекоммендую тебе закончить с доминированием своего я. Иди обратно в университет и не бросай его."
Но мой интерес оставаться в университете значительно уменьшился. Я начал жить на автопилоте, чувствуя себя тяжёлым и без всякого энтузиазма. Однако я заметил, что моего мозга это не коснулось.



211
Я ни на что не расчитывал, не ставил целей, не имел навязчивых идей, хотя не скажу так о своих чувствах. Я старался разобраться в этом несогласии между разумом и бурными чувствами. Как раз в этом состоянии: отсуствия логики и переполнения чувствами, я и вышел из Haines Hall, где находился Отдел Антропологии нашего Университета в Лос Анжелесе, в кафетерий пообедать. Как вдруг на меня напала какая-то странная дрожь. Я подумал, что потеряю сознание и сел на кирпичные ступеньки. Я увидел жёлтые пятна перед глазами, чувствовал, что верчусь на одном месте и был уверен, что меня стошнит. Зрение стало расплывчатым, пока, наконец, я совсем перестал видеть. Мой физический недуг был настолько болезненным и интенсивным, что не оставил места даже одной мысли, только ощущение страха в теле и паранойя, смешанная с приподнятым чувством. А также странное ожидание, что я нахожусь на пороге Гиганского События! Это были только ощущения без вмешательства мысли. В какой-то момент я уже больше не знал стою я или сижу: меня окружила полнейшая темнота, какую только можно представить. И тогда я увидел Энергию, текущую во Вселенной, я увидел цепочку Светящихся Сфер (Светящиеся белые Шары людей. ЛМ), двигающихся ко мне и от меня. Я видел их (шары) каждым в отдельности, как Дон Хуан всегда мне говорил он их видит. Я знал, что это были разные люди, потому что была разница в размере. Я рассматривал детали их структур. Их Светимость и их округлённость были выражены энергетическими волокнами, которые, казалось, собрались все вместе. Это были и тонкие и толстые волокна. У каждой из этих Светящихся фигур было толстое волосяное покрытие. Они выглядели как какие-то странные, мохнатые, светящиеся животные, покрытые сверкающими волосами. Что было самым поразительным для меня так это то, что я видел этих мохнатых насекомых (людей) всю свою жизнь! Каждый раз, когда Дон Хуан нарочно заставлял меня ВИДЕТЬ их, казался мне объездом, который мне приходилось делать с ним. Я помню каждый случай когда он помогал мне ВИДЕТЬ людей в форме Светящихся Шаров. Все эти случаи стояли отдельно от того, что я обозревал сейчас. 



212
Теперь я знал без сомненья, что я сам, без посторонней помощи, ВИЖУ Энергию, текущую во Вселенной всю мою жизнь. Осознанность этого было просто непостижима для меня ! Я чувствовал себя невероятно хрупким, уязвимым, мне нужно было искать укрытие, спрятаться где-нибудь. Это было точно как во сне, который многие из нас наверно видят время от времени, где мы обнаруживаем себя голыми и не знаем что делать. Я чувствовал себя более чем голым; я чувствовал себя незащищённым, слабым и ужасался мысли возвратиться в своё нормальное состояние! Смутно я чувствовал, что лежу и подготовил себя к возвращению в наш Обычный Мир. В голову пришла мысль, что я найду себя лежащим и дёргающимся на кирпичной дорожке, окружённый целым кругом прохожих. Почувствовал, что могу двигать глазами и мог видеть свет через закрытые веки, но ужасался открыть их. Было странно, но я не слышал ни одного из тех людей, которых я вообразил вокруг себя. Шума не было вообще. Наконец, я отважился открыть глаза: я был на моей постели в моей квартире-офисе на углу Wilshire и Westwood бульваров Лос Анжелеса. Со мной началась настоящая истерика когда я нашёл себя в постели. Но по какой-то причине это было вне моей досягаемости и я почти тут же успокоился. Истерику заменило безразличие тела, что-то похожее на ощущение после хорошего обеда. Однако мой разум не мог успокоиться. Это было невероятным шоком для меня понять, что я видел Энергию прямо и всю свою жизнь. Как это было возможно, что я этого не замечал? Что не давало мне эту возможность? Дон Хуан сказал как-то , что каждый человек имеет возможность видеть Энергию напрямую, но не знает об этом. Я задал этот вопрос своему другу-психиатру. Он не смог толком ответить на него, подумав, что моя реакция это плод моей усталости и перенасыщения.
213
Он прописал мне валиум и посоветовал отдохнуть. Я не смел никому сказать, что проснулся в своей постели, не зная как я в неё попал. Поэтому моя необходимость увидеть поскорее Дон Хуана была оправдана. Я как можно быстрее вылетел в Мексико-Сити, нанял машину и поехал к нему.
"Да ты до этого всё это делал!" сказал Дон Хуан, смеясь, когда я пересказал всю невероятную историю ему. "Есть только две вещи новые для тебя: первое, что ты,  наконец, сам увидел Энергию. То, что ты сделал называется "ОСТАНОВИТЬ МИР" и другое - ты осознал, что ты всегда видел Энергию и как она течёт во Вселенной, также как и каждый человек, но не зная об этом.
(Я тоже много лет вижу как Энергия течёт во Вселенной, особенно в наш Центр, снимала это на видео и посылала на наши сайты! ЛМ).
Ещё одна новая вещь: ты сам по себе путешествовал из своего Внутреннего Молчания. Ты уже знаешь без моей подсказки, что всё возможно, если отправляться из Внутреннего Молчания. В этот раз твой страх и ущемлённость способствовали тому, что ты очутился в кровати, что не так далеко от университета. Если бы ты не потакал своим слабостям вроде удивления, ты бы понял, что ничего экстра-ординарного для Воина-Первооткрывателя ты не сделал. Но самый важный вопрос не в том, что ты знаешь, что всегда нарямую видел Энергию или что путешествуешь из Внутреннего Молчания, а скорее, что это дело имеет две стороны. Первое, что ты испытал то, что Колдуны Древней Мексики называли ЧИСТЫЙ ВИД или ПОТЕРЯ ЧЕЛОВЕЧЕСКОЙ ФОРМЫ : момент когда человеческая ничтожность исчезает, как-будто это был туман, простиравщийся над нами, туман, который медленно тает и всё проясняется.
Но ни при каких обстоятельствах ты не должен думать, что это - законченное дело. Мир Колдунов не похож на Повседневный Мир, где тебе говорят: если ты достиг цели, ты остаёшься победителем навек. В Мире Колдунов достичь цели означает, что ты просто приобрёл более эффективные инструменты, чтобы продолжать свою борьбу, которая, между прочим, никогда не закончится.
214
Вторая сторона этого дела это то, что ты подошёл к самому волнующему вопросу для человеческих сердец. Ты сам выразил это, когда спросил себя:
"Как это было возможно, что я не знал, что напрямую вижу Энергию всю свою жизнь? Что мешало мне мысленно залезть внутрь своего существа и понять эту свою сторону?"

Тени Грязи

215
Сидеть молча рядом с Дон Хуаном было одно из самых приятных времяпровождений, которые я знал. Мы удобно сидели на мягких креслах в задней части его дома в горах Центральной Мексики. Был полдень и приятный свежий ветер. Солнце было сзади дома, на наших спинах, и его затухающий свет создал утончённые оттенки зелёного на больших деревьях на заднем дворе. Большие деревья росли вокруг его дома где он жил и далее, деревья скрывали вид города. Это давало мне впечатление, что я был на дикой природе, совсем другой чем пустыня Сонора, но тем не менее природа. 
"Сегодня, мы поговорим о самом серьёзном в Колдовстве," сказал коротко Дон Хуан, "и начнём наш разговор с Энергетического Тела."
Он объяснял мне Энергетическое Тело много раз, дав описание, что это была округлённая масса Энергетических Полей, которые составляют физическое тело, когда его ВИДЯТ как Энергию, которая течёт по Вселенной. Он добавил, что физическое тело было меньше, более компактным и тяжелее на вид, чем Светящаяся Сфера вокруг физического тела. 
216
Дон Хуан уточнил, что физ. тело и Энергетическое тело были две Массы Энергетических Полей, вместе сжатых какой-то странной склеивающей Силой.
Он без конца напоминал, что Сила, которая связывает вместе эти группы Энергетических Полей, согласно Колдунам Древней Мексики, самая таинственная Сила во Вселенной. Его личное мнение было, что это была чистейшая сущность всего Космоса, тотальная сумма всего что существует (Солнечная Энергия! ЛМ). Он пояснил, что человеческое физическое тело и Энергетическое тело были единственными сбалансированными Энергетическими скоплениями в нашем Мире, в виде людей. Поэтому он не принимал другого дуализма, кроме дуализма между этими двумя. Дуализм между телом и разумом, духом и плотью, он рассматривал просто как умственное соединение в цепи, вытекающее из неё без всякого энергетического основания.
Дон Хуан сказал, что с помощью дисциплины любому можно стать ближе к своему Энергетическому телу. Обычно, дистанция между обоими - огромна. Когда Энергетическое тело находится в определённом диапазоне, который индивидуально меняется для каждого из нас, любой через дисциплину может сформировать своё Энергетическое тело в точную копию своего физического тела, я имею ввиду трёх-мерное плотное существо. Отсюда и идея Колдунов называть его "Другой" или "Двойник". В то же самое время через тот же процесс дисциплины любой может сформировать своё трёх-мерное плотное физическое тело как копию своего Энергетического тела, собственно говоря это - эфирный заряд Энергии, невидимый человеку, как и вся Энергия во Вселенной. 
Когда Дон Хуан сказал мне об этом, моя реакция была спросить его не описывает ли он что-то мифическое. Он ответил, что ничего мифического в Колдунах нет. Они-практики и всё, что они описывали, было вполне логичным и жизненным. Согласно Дон Хуану, трудность в понимании что Колдуны делали, была в том, что они использовали другой умственный процесс.
217
Сидя сзади своего дома в Центральной Мексике в тот день, Дон Хуан сказал, что Энергетическое тело было важным ключом во всех событиях моей жизни.
Он ВИДЕЛ, что это был Энергетический факт: моё Энергетическое тело, вместо того, чтобы двигаться от меня, как обычно происходит, приближалось ко мне с огромной скоростью.
"Что это значит, что оно приближается ко мне, Дон Хуан?" спросил я.
"Это значит, что что-то собирается душу из тебя вытрясти," сказал он, улыбаясь. "Высокая степень контроля придёт в твою жизнь, но не твоего контроля,
а контроля твоего Энергетического тела (4го Уровня Сознания! ЛМ)."
"Ты имеешь ввиду, что какая-то внешняя сила возьмёт контроль надо мной?" спросил я.
"Множество разных внешних сил контролируют тебя прямо сейчас," ответил Дон Хуан. "Контроль, о котором я говорю, это что-то вне области языка.
Это - твой контроль и в то же самое время он не твой. Его нельзя классифицировать, но его определённо можно испытать. Больше того, контроль определённо можно манипулировать. Помни: контроль своего Энергетического тела конечно можно манипулировать для своего же абсолютного приемущества, что опять же - не твоё достижение, а достижение твоего Энергетического тела. Не забывай, что Энергетическое тело это - ты только выше вибрацией, поэтому можно вечно пытаться описывать это, и быть похожим на собаку, бегающей за своим хвостом. Язык - очень беден, весь этот опыт никаким правилам жизни не поддаётся."
Быстро темнело и листва деревьев, которая совсем недавно горела зелёным светом, сейчас очень потемнела и стала тяжёлой. Дон Хуан сказал, что если бы я обращал больше внимания на тёмную листву деревьев, не фокусироваясь на ней, а смотря уголком глаза, то я бы увидел Летящие Тени, пересекающие моё поле зрения.
"Это подходящее время дня для того, чтобы делать то, что я тебя попрошу," сказал он. "Это берёт только секунду, чтобы добиться в тебе необходимого внимания и это сделать. Не останавливайся до тех пор пока не поймаешь эту летящую чёрную тень."
Я действительно видел какую-то странную летящую чёрную тень, скользящую по листве деревьев. Это были или одна тень, двигющаяся туда-сюда, или разные летящие тени, двигающиеся в воздухе слева-направо или справа-налево или прямо вверх. Для меня они выглядели как толстая чёрная рыба, огромная рыба.

НЕОРГАНИЧЕСКИЕ СУЩЕСТВА - ЛЕТУНЫ

218
Как-будто гигантская рыба-сабля летала в воздухе. Я был поглощён зрелищем пока, наконец, это не испугало меня. Стало слишком темно чтобы видеть листву, но я всё же мог видеть Летающие Чёрные Тени.
(Ночь была ими выбрана именно с этой целью: в темноте труднее видеть Неорганические Существа, поедающие наше сознание! ЛМ).
"Что это Дон Хуан?" спросил я. "Я вижу везде Летающие Чёрные Тени."
"Ааа, это - Вселенная во всей своей красе," сказал он, "не пропорциональная, не линейная, вне всяких правил. Колдуны Древней Мексики были первыми заметить эти Летающие Чёрные Тени, поэтому они следовали за ними. Они ВИДЕЛИ их также, как и ты видишь их, и они ВИДЕЛИ их как Энергию, которая течёт во Вселенной. Они открыли что-то мистическое."
Он остановил разговор и посмотрел на меня. Место для его паузы всегда было продумано: он всегда останавливался когда я сгорал от желания узнать дальше.
"Что же они обнаружили Дон Хуан?" спросил я.
"Они обнаружили, что у нас есть компаньон по жизни," ответил он как можно яснее. "У нас есть хищник, который пришёл к нам из глубин Космоса и взял власть над нами. Люди - его пленники. Хищник - наш лорд и хозяин, он сделал нас вялыми и беспомощными. Если мы хотим протестовать, он Подавляет Наши Протесты. Если мы хотим действовать независимо, он требует чтобы мы этого не делали."
Вокруг нас было очень темно и это, казалось, увеличивало мои эмоции. Если бы это было днём, я бы от души посмеялся, но в темноте я чувствовал себя заторможенным.
"Очень темно вокруг нас, но если ты посмотришь краем глаза, ты всё-таки увидишь как Летающие Чёрные Тени прыгают вокруг тебя."
Он был прав, я всё-таки мог их видеть и у меня стала кружиться голова от их движения.
"Я пытался сказать тебе всё это время, что что-то держит нас в плену. Мы и в самом деле, пленники!"
219
"Но почему этот хищник взял нас в рабство как ты описываешь, Дон Хуан?" спросил я. "Здесь должно быть логическое объяснение."
"Есть объяснение," ответил Дон Хуан, "и это самое простое объяснение в мире. Они поработили нас, потому что мы - пища для них и они нас беспощадно выжимают, потому что мы - их источник питания. Точно также как мы выращиваем курей в курятниках, эти хищники выращивают нас в человеческих курятниках. Поэтому их пища всегда к их услугам."
Я чувствовал, что моя голова свирепо тряслась из стороны в сторону. Я не мог даже выразить глубокое чувство неудовлетворённости и тяжести, но моё тело двигалось, чтобы вынести всё на поверхность. Я трясся с головы до ног хотя этого не хотел.
"Нет, нет, нет, нет," я услышал свои слова. "Это - абсурдно, Дон Хуан, то, что ты говоришь  - чудовищно. Это просто не может быть правдой для Колдунов или для обычного человека, вообще для любого.
"Почему не может быть?" спокойно спросил Дон Хуан. "Почему не может быть? Потому что это злит тебя?"
"Да, это злит меня," отрезал я. "Эти заявления - чудовищны!"
"Ну, ты ещё все заявления не слышал. Подожди немного и посмотрим как ты себя будешь чувствовать. Я собираюсь подвергнуть тебя воздушной атаке.
Я имею ввиду, я собираюсь подвергнуть твой разум жутким испытаниям и ты не сможешь просто так встать и уйти, потому что ты - в ловушке. Не потому что ты - мой пленник, а потому что что-то в тебе остановит тебя, тогда когда другая часть тебя начнёт терять разум. Так что приготовься!"
Было что-то во мне, что я чувствовал как способность выдерживать всякое. Он был прав: я бы ни за что на свете не покинул его дом. И всё же, мне нисколько не нравились оскорбления, которыми он меня осыпал.
"Я хочу обратиться к твоему аналитическому уму," сказал Дон Хуан.
220
"Подумай немного и скажи мне как ты объяснишь несоответствие между интеллигентностью человека-инженера и тупостью того, во что он верит, или глупостью его противоречивого поведения? Колдуны знают, что хищники дали нам искажённую систему верований, наших идей добра и зла, наших социальных обязательств. Это они, кто влияет на наши надежды и ожидания, на наши мечты успеха или провала. Они дали нам жадность, трусость и манию величия. Это - хищники, кто сделал нас покорными, слабыми и скучными.
"Но как они могут это делать, Дон Хуан?" спросил я, почему-то более обозлённый тем, что он говорил. "Что! Они шепчут всё это нам на ухо, пока мы спим?"
(Рептоиды слушают этот разговор и негативно действуют на Карлоса! ЛМ).
"Нет, они так по-идиотски не делают!" воскликнул Дон Хуан, улыбаясь. "Они намного более эффективны и организованы. Чтобы сделать нас послушными, слабыми и уязвимыми, хищники втянули себя в невероятный манёвр - неслыханный, конечно, с точки зрения стратегии борьбы. Жуткий манёвр с точки зрения тех, кто от этого страдает. Они дали нам свой мозг. Ты меня слышишь? Хищники дали нам свой разум, который стал нашим разумом. Мозг хищника - противоречивый, вспыльчивый, мрачный, полон страха быть обнаруженным в любую минуту. Я знаю, что даже если ты никогда не страдал от голода," продолжал он, "ты беспокоишься о пище, что не что иное как беспокойство хищника, который боится, что сейчас, в любой момент его манёвр откроется и он не получит еду. Через мозг, который прежде всего их мозг, хищники внедряют в жизнь людей то, что их устраивает. И они таким образом добавляют вооружённую защиту, чтобы она спасала их от их страхов."
"Не то, чтобы я тебе не верил, Дон Хуан," сказал я. "Я верю, но есть в этом что-то ненавистническое, предательское, собственно это и отталкивает меня.
Это заставляет меня взять другую точку зрения. Если это правда, что хищники едят нас, то как они это делают?"
Дон Хуан широко улыбнулся, он был несказанно доволен.
221
Я как-будто был во сне, слушая объяснения Дон Хуана. К его сведению, человек был единственным из всех остальных форм жизни, кто имел Сияющее Покрытие Сознания снаружи Светящегося Кокона (Шара). Поэтому он стал лёгкой добычей для носителей сознания другого рода, как например, тяжёлое сознание хищника.

Он объяснил, что Колдуны ВИДЯТ новорождённых в виде странного Светящегося Шара Энергии, закрытым сверху донизу Сверкающим Чехлом, вроде пластикого чехла, который плотно прикреплён к этому Кокону Энергии. Он добавил, что Сияющее Покрытие Сознания это то, что хищники съедают и когда человек взрослеет, всё, что остаётся от Сияющего Чехла Сознания это узкая оборка, идущая от земли к кончикам пальцев на ногах. Эта оборка позволяет Человечеству продолжать жить, но только еле-еле."
Тогда он сделал самое разрушающее заявление из всех предыдущих. Он сказал, что эта узкая оборка Сознания и есть центр нашего собственного отражения, в который человек был безвозвратно захвачен. Играя на нашем себялюбии, что является единственным местом нашего Сознания, оставленное нам, хищники позволили появляться только отдельным вспышкам Сознания, которые они продолжали поедать беспощадно, в типично хищнической манере. Они создали для нас глупые, пустые проблемы, которые заставляют эти вспышки Сознания появляться, и таким образом они не дают нам умирать, чтобы обеспечить себя пищей от вспышек Солнечной Энергии, возникающих в нас от этих искусственных проблем. Должно быть было что-то в том, что Дон Хуан говорил, и это полностью опустошило меня: в эту минуту меня просто вырвало. После минутной паузы, достаточной для меня чтобы очухаться, я спросил Дон Хуана:
"Но почему Колдуны Древней Мексики и все современные Колдуны ничего не делают по этому поводу, если они видят что хищники делают?"
"Ничего ни ты, ни я не можем сделать," ответил Дон Хуан упавшим голосом. "Всё, что мы можем сделать, это дисциплинировать себя до такой степени, что они нас не тронут. Но как ты можешь просить своих друзей пройти через тяжёлую дисциплину? Они рассмеются и начнут шутить над тобой, а более агрессивные изобьют тебя до полусмерти. И не потому что они не верят тебе. В глубинах живота каждого человека живут Древние Знания о существовании этих хищников."
222
Мой аналитический ум раскачивался туда-сюда как маятник. Он покидал меня и возвращался назад, и опять покидал меня и возвращался снова. Всё, что Дон Хуан высказывал, было невероятным, просто абсурдным! И в то же время это было наиболее продуманным делом и таким простым. Это объясняло каждую мыслемую деталь  человеческих противоречий, о которых я знал. Но как к этому можно подходить серьёзно?
Дон Хуан выталкивал меня на путь аваланча, и добраться донизу у меня возьмёт вечность. Я почувствовал ещё одну угрожающую волну. Волна не исходила от меня и всё-таки она висела на мне. Дон Хуан делал
что-то таинственное со мной, позитивное и в то же время ужасно негативное. Я чувствовал это как попытку срезать тонкую плёнку, которая, казалось, прилипла ко мне. Его глаза, фокусируясь, уставились, не моргая, на моих глазах. Потом он отвёл глаза в сторону и начал говорить, больше не смотря на меня.
"Когда сомнения одолевают тебя до опасного момента," сказал он, "сделай что-нибудь практическое. Например, выключи свет и всматривайся в темноту, выясни что можно увидеть."
Он встал и хотел выключить свет, но я остановил его:"Нет, нет, Дон Хуан, не выключай свет. Со мной всё в порядке."
Что я тогда почувствовал было очень необычным для меня: страх темноты. Даже мысль о темноте заставляла меня пыхтеть. Я явно знал что-то полостью живота, но я не смел будоражить это или вынести это на поверхность - ни за что в жизни !
"Ты видел летающие тени на деревьях," сказал Дон Хуан, усаживаясь обратно в своё кресло. "Это - очень хорошо. Мне бы хотелось чтобы ты увидел их в этой комнате. Ты ничего не видишь, ты только улавливаешь летящие образы, для этого у тебя достаточно Энергии. Я боялся, что Дон Хуан всё равно встанет и потушит свет: он так и сделал. Через пару секунд я орал как умалишённый! Я не только уловил Летящие Тени, но я слышал их резкие звуки возле ушей! Дон Хуан согнулся вдвое от смеха, включая обратно свет.
223
"Ну и темперамент у тебя!" сказал он. "С одной стороны ты совершенно не веришь, с другой стороны ты - абсолютный практик. Ты должен делать что-то с этой внутренней борьбой, иначе ты раздуешься как жаба и лопнешь."
Дон Хуан продолжал вонзать в меня свои иглы глубже и глубже.
"Колдуны Древней Мексики," сказал он, "видели хищника. Они называли его ЛЕТУНОМ
(бывшие физические Рептоиды! ЛМ), потому что он прыгает по воздуху. Это - неприятная картина: это - огромная тень, непроницаемо тёмная, чёрная Тень, которая прыгает в воздухе. Потом он плашмя приземляется на землю. Колдуны Древней Мексики были буквально ошарашены когда эти чудовища появились на нашей Планете. Они думали, что человек, к тому времени, должен был быть ПОЛНЫМ СУЩЕСТВОМ ВЫСОКОГО СОЗНАНИЯ, с непревзойдёнными Высшими Знаниями Вселенной, но это осталось только в мифах и легендах. Всё казалось, исчезло и мы получили жалкого человека."
Я хотел разозлиться, обозвать его маньяком, но каким-то образом правота, которая обычно была под самой поверхностью моего существа, исчезла. Что-то во мне останавливало меня задать мой любимый вопрос: "А что если всё, что он говорит, правда?" В тот момент, когда он разговаривал со мной, глубоко в сердце я чувствовал, что всё, что он говорил, было правдой. Но в то же время с одинаковой силой всё, что он говорил было абсурдно (благодаря рептоидной вставке в мозгу. ЛМ).

"Что ты говоришь, Дон Хуан?" с трудом спросил я. В моём горле стоял ком и я с трудом мог дышать.
"Что я говорю, это, что против нас не простой хищник. Он очень умный и организованный. Он следует методической системе сделать нас беспомощными.  Человек - МАГИЧЕСКОЕ СУЩЕСТВО, таким должна была быть его судьба, но он больше не МАГИЧЕСКОЕ СУЩЕСТВО. Он - обыкновенный кусок мяса. Никакой мечты для человека не осталось, кроме мечты животного, которого выращивают для того, чтобы стать едой: обычной, идиотской, банальной."
Слова Дон Хуана создавали странную реакцию в моём теле, похожую на тошноту, как-будто меня вот-вот снова стошнит.




224
"Этот хищник," продолжал Дон Хуан, "кто, конечно, НЕОРГАНИЧЕСКОЕ СУЩЕСТВО, немного виден нам, как и остальные НЕОРГАНИЧЕСКИЕ СУЩЕСТВА.
Я думаю в детстве мы видим их, находим что они - ужасны и больше не хотим думать о них (потому-то малые дети много плачут от их страшного вида, а непонимающим матерям приходится их успокаивать! ЛМ). Конечно, дети могут настаивать на том, чтобы останавливать свой взгляд на хищниках, правда все вокруг будут отговаривать их от этого. Единственное, что остаётся Человечеству, это - дисциплина и она хищников отгонит. Под дисциплиной я не имею ввиду тяжёлые тренировки, я не имею ввиду вставать в 5 утра и обливаться холодной водой каждый день пока не посинеешь. Колдуны понимают дисциплину как способность спокойно и с достоинством встречать лицом к лицу непривычное, что мы не ожидаем. Для них дисциплина это - ИСКУССТВО : ИСКУССТВО ВСТРЕЧАТЬ БЕСКОНЕЧНОСТЬ без страха, удивления или боли, не потому что они такие уж непревзойдённые знатоки военных искусств, а потому что их наполняет уважение и восхищение.
"Каким образом может дисциплина Колдунов служить защитой?" спросил я.
"Колдуны говорят, что дисциплина делает Светящееся Покрытие Сознания человека несъедобным для Летунов. В результате, хищники - в недоумении !  Несъедаемое Светящееся Покрытие Сознания человека не является частью того, в чём у них есть опыт, я полагаю. После того, как они входят в ступор, они больше не пытаются и не ищут помощи, у них просто пропадает желание продолжать свою гнусную работу. Если хищники не будут есть наше Светящееся Покрытие Сознания какое-то время, то оно начнёт расти. Проще говоря, я могу сказать, что Колдуны, благодаря своей дисциплине, отталкивают хищников вполне достаточно, чтобы их Светящееся Покрытие Сознания выросло выше пальцев на ногах. Как только уровень пальцев на ногах пройден, Светящееся Покрытие Сознания вырастает полностью в свою натуральную величину.
225
Колдуны Древней Мексики бывало говорили, что Светящееся Покрытие Сознания - как дерево: если его не подстригают, то оно вырастаёт до своего натурального размера и объёма. По мере того как Сознание достигает более высоких уровней, чем уровня пальцев ног (от земли), становится необходимостью заниматься огромными манёврами в восприятии. Главным трюком Древних Колдунов было," продолжал Дон Хуан, "нагрузить разум хищников дисциплиной. Они выяснили, что если они атакуют разум хищника в своей голове Внутренним Молчанием, то Инородное внедрение (Рептоидный мозг в человеческом мозгу) сбежит, давая любому практиканту такого манёвра абсолютную уверенность в том, что у него до этого был Рептоидный мозг в голове. Инородное внедрение вернётся в мозг, уверяю тебя, но уже не таким сильным, и этот процесс начнётся снова, при котором побег Инородного внедрения из мозга человека станет повторяющейся рутиной, пока не наступит день когда он улетит навсегда. Печальный день для некоторых! С того дня тебе придётся полагаться на свои собственные механизмы, которых - кот наплакал. Нет никого, кто сказал бы тебе что делать. Нет также Рептоидного мозга в голове диктовать тебе всякую фигню, к которой ты привык. Мой учитель, Нагуал Джулиан, бывало предупреждал всех своих учеников," продолжал Дон Хуан, "что это был самый трудный день в жизни Колдуна, так как наш настоящий Разум, который нам принадлежит, т. е. сумма всего нашего опыта жизни раба, превратился в застенчивого, неуверенного в себе и колеблюющимся. Лично я думаю, что настоящая битва начинается с этого момента. Остальное - это только подготовка."
Меня это искренне взбудоражило, я хотел знать больше и всё-таки странное чувство во мне протестовало, заставляло остановить, наполняло мыслями о плачевных результатах и наказаниях, что-то вроде "гнева бога, пронзающего меня за попытку заниматься тем, что сам бог завуалировал". Пришлось сделать громадное усилие над собой, чтобы моё любопытство выиграло.
"Что, что, что ты имеешь ввиду," я услышал свои слова, "под атакой Разума Летуна?"
"Дисциплина бьёт до смерти Чужой Разум (рептоидную вставку в наш мозг. ЛМ) в нашей голове," ответил он. "Поэтому, благодаря своей дисциплине, Колдуны побеждают это Инородное внедрение."
Я был подавлен его заявлениями, верил, что Дон Хуан был или просто сумасшедшим, или он говорил мне что-то такое великое, что леденило всё во мне!
226
Однако я также заметил как быстро я собрал всю свою энергию, чтобы отрицать всё, что он сказал. После мгновения паники, я начал безудержно хохотать, как-будто Дон Хуан сказал мне шутку. Я даже слышал как говорил:"Дон Хуан, Дон Хуан, ты - неисправим!"
Дон Хуан казалось понимал всё, что я испытывал. Он стал трясти головой из стороны в сторону, поднял глаза к небу в притворном отчаянии:
"Я - такой неисправимый, что вынужден дать коленом ещё один удар Рептоидному мозгу в твоей голове. Я собираюсь открыть тебе один из самых экстра-ординарных секретов Колдовства. Я расскажу тебе об открытии, на которое Колдунам ушли тысячи лет, чтобы удостовериться и объединить в одну систему." Он посмотрел на меня и улыбнулся победоносно : "Негативный Разум Летуна навсегда покидает, если Колдун сумеет схватить Вибрирующую Силу, которая держит нас вместе как Скопление Энергетических Полей. Если Колдун держит эту хватку достаточно долго, то Разум Летуна испытывает поражение и улетает. И это как раз то, что ты собираешься сделать: держись за энергию, которая связывает нас вместе."
Моя реакция была такой невероятной, я не мог даже это вообразить. Что-то во мне по настоящему тряхнуло, как-будто я получил толчок. Я вошёл в состояние смертельного страха, который я сразу отнёс к своему религиозному воспитанию. Дон Хуан осмотрел меня с ног до головы.
"Ты боишься гнева бога, не так ли?" сказал он. "Не беспокойся, это был не твой страх. Это - страх Летунов, потому что они знают, что ты точно так и сделаешь, как я тебе говорю."
Его слова меня совсем не успокоили, я ещё хуже себя почувствовал. Я трясся в конвульсиях не по своей воле и у меня не было возможности остановить это.
"Не переживай," сказал спокойно Дон Хуан. "Я точно знаю, что эти атаки Летунов очень быстро проходят. Разум Летуна никогда не может сконцентрироваться."
Через минуту всё прекратилось как и предсказал Дон Хуан. Сказать, что я был поражён, будет недооценкой. В первый раз в своей жизни, с Дон Хуаном или без, я не знал уходить мне или оставаться.
227
Я хотел вылезти из кресла и походить вокруг, но меня сковал смертельный ужас. Меня заполняли рациональные решения и в то же время я дрожал от детского страха. Я начал глубоко дышать, так как холодный пот покрыл всё моё тело. Каким-то образом я представил самую ужасную картину ("с точки зрения бога") : Чёрные Летающие Тени, прыгающие вокруг меня куда бы я не повернулся. Я закрыл глаза и положил голову на ручку кресла.
"Я не знаю куда деться, Дон Хуан," сказал я. "Сегодня вечером ты действительно добился полного хаоса в моей голове."
"Тебя разорвала внутренняя борьба," сказал Дон Хуан. "Глубоко внутри ты знаешь, что ты не способен отказаться от факта, что необходимая часть тебя, твоя Сияющая Оболочка Сознания, будет служить источником питания неопределённым существам. А другая часть тебя будет противиться этой ситуации изо всех сил. Сознание. Мои родители родили меня в этот мир, чтобы быть пищей, также как и они, и это конец, "Революция Магов" - это то, что они отказались от договоров, в которых не принимали участия." Продолжал он. "Никто никогда не спрашивал меня буду ли я доволен быть съеденным существами другого вида!"
Дон Хуан встал из кресла и размял свои конечности:"Мы долго сидели здесь, время идти в дом, я собираюсь поесть, ты хочешь присоединиться?"
Я отказался: мой желудок бастовал.
"Я думаю, что тебе лучше поспать," сказал он. "Такая тяжёлая атака опустошила тебя."
Я больше не нуждался в уговорах, свалился в постель и заснул мёртвым сном.

НЕОРГАНИЧЕСКИЕ СУЩЕСТВА - ЛЕТУНЫ

Дома, со временем, идея Летунов стала самой навязчивой в моей жизни. Я дошёл до того, что понял: Дон Хуан был абсолютно прав насчёт них. Несмотря на все мои усилия я не мог отбросить его логику.
228
Чем больше я думал и
говорил об этом, чем больше я наблюдал за собой и за моими друзьями, тем сильнее я убеждался, что что-то делает нас неспособными любой деятельности и в любом общении главным было я (эгоизм), как центральная мысль! Моей заботой, также как и заботой всех, кого я знал или с кем разговаривал, была забота о себе. Так как я не мог найти никакого объяснения для такой всемирной закономерности, я верил, что толковое оъяснение этого феномена Дон Хуаном было самым подходящим. Я углубился в изучение мифов и легенд как можно серьёзнее. Читая материалы, я испытал то, чего никогда до этого не испытывал. Каждая из прочтённых книг, была интерпретацией мифов и легенд, и в каждой из тех книг ощущался информационный разум. Стили были разные, но стимул, скрытый за словами, был похожий. Даже когда тема была абстрактной, как мифы и легенды, авторам всегда удавалось вставить свои собственные суждения. Одинаковый мотив в каждой из этих книг явно не подчёркивался, заставляя читателя самому поразмыслить мозгами.
Я никогда такого не чувствовал раньше и отнёс свою реакцию за счёт влияния Дон Хуана. Неизбежный вопрос, который я поставил перед собой, был: это он влияет на меня чтобы я это увидел или чужой разум действительно нам диктует всё, что мы делаем. Я долго метался между отрицанием этого факта и принятием этого факта. Конечным результатом моей внутренней борьбы явилось чувство чего-то очень опасного, надвигающегося на меня. Я проделал обширные антропологические исследования о Рептоидных Летунах в разных культурах, но не нашёл никаких сведений о них. Дон Хуан, похоже, был единственным источником информации об этом. В следующий раз, когда я его увидел, я сразу же ухватился за тему о Летунах.
"Я сделал всё, что в моих силах, чтобы быть объективным в этом вопросе, но я так больше не могу," сказал я. "Временами я полностью согласен с тобой насчёт хищников."
229
"Обращай своё внимание на Летающие Тени, которые ты, собственно говоря, уже видишь," сказал Дон Хуан, улыбаясь.
Я ответил ему, что эти Летающие Тени - конец моей рациональной жизни: я видел их везде. С тех пор как я покинул его дом, я не мог уже спать в темноте и спать со светом ничуть меня не беспокоило. Как только я выключал свет, всё приходило в движение и начинало прыгать. Я никогда не видел фигуры полностью или их полные очертания. Всё, что я видел было Летающие Чёрные Тени.
"Внимание Летунов тебя не оставляет," сказал Дон Хуан. "Их Разум серьёзно пострадал. Он делает всё, что в их силах, чтобы пересмотреть свои отношения с тобой. Но что-то в тебе отрезано безвозвратно и Летуны знают это. Настоящая опасность в том, что Разум Летунов может выиграть, сделав тебя уставшим и заставив тебя всё бросить, играя на противоречиях между тем, что они говорят и что я говорю. Понимаешь, Разум Летунов не имеет соперников," продолжал он. "Когда он предлагает что-то, он соглашается с собственным предложением и это заставляет тебя думать, что ты выиграл. Рептоидный Разум Летунов в твоей голове скажет тебе, что чтобы Дон Хуан ни говорил тебе это - чистая ложь, и тогда тот же самый Разум в твоей голове согласится с этим заявлением, "Да, конечно, это - чепуха," скажешь ты. Вот так они подчиняют нас себе. Летуны - необходимая часть Вселенной и их надо брать какими они есть: чудовищными и непревзойдёнными. С их помощью Вселенная проверяет нас, мы - энергетические образцы, созданные Вселенной," продолжал он, как-будто забыв о моём присуствии, "и это потому что мы владеем Солнечной Энергией, с помощью которой Вселенная осознаёт себя. Летуны - несгибаемые противники, их нельзя рассматривать как что-нибудь иное. И если мы с этим согласимся, Вселенная разрешит нам продолжать."
Я хотел чтобы Дон Хуан продолжал, но он только сказал:"Воздушная атака закончилась прошлый раз когда ты был здесь; не так много можно сказать о Летунах. Настало время для другого манёвра."
230
В ту ночь я не мог заснуть и только вздремнул слегка рано утром, пока Дон Хуан не вытащил меня из кровати и не взял меня в поход в горы. Там, где он жил контур земли был другой, не как в пустыне Сонора, но он сказал мне не вдаваться в сравнения и что после одной мили ходьбы, каждое место в мире будет одинаково.
"Осмотр достопримечательностей для людей в машинах, это не для пеших," сказал он. "Они двигаются с огромной скоростью без всякого усилия с ихней стороны. Например, когда ты ведёшь машину и вдруг увидел огромную гору, чей вид поразил тебя своей красотой. Вид той же самой горы не произведёт на тебя такое же впечатление если ты посмотришь на неё когда идёшь пешком; она поразит тебя по-другому, особенно если тебе придётся взбираться на неё или идти вокруг неё."


Древние Шаманы

То утро было очень жарким, мы шли по засохшей реке. Одна вещь, которая была сродни этой долине с пустыней Сонора, это - миллионы насекомых. Мухи и слепни вокруг меня напоминали, снижающихся с во
ем, бомбардировщиков, кто целился в мои ноздри, глаза и уши. Дон Хуан сказал мне не обращать внимание на гул.
"Не пытайся разогнать их рукой," произнёс он твёрдым тоном. "Убери их с помощью Интэнт. Вообрази Энергетический Барьер вокруг себя: помолчи и из этого Молчания Барьер будет создан. Никто не знает как это происходит. Это одна из тех вещей, которые Древние Колдуны называли Энергетический Факт. Выключи свой Внутренний Диалог и это всё, что нужно."
"Я хочу предложить тебе странную идею," продолжал Дон Хуан, шагая впереди меня. Мне пришлось ускорить шаги и быть ближе к нему, чтобы не пропустить, что он скажет. "Я должен предупредить, что это - странная идея, которая заставит тебя постоянно сопротивляться. Скажу заранее, что ты легко её не примешь и факт, что она странная, не должен быть препятствием. Ты исследователь социальных наук, поэтому твой Разум всегда открыт к поискам, не так ли?"
231
Дон Хуан самым бесстыдным образом смеялся надо мной, я знал, но это меня не беспокоило. Наверно потому что он шёл так быстро и я должен был вылести из кожи, чтобы его догнать, его сарказм просто соскользнул с меня, и вместо того, чтобы разозлиться, я засмеялся. Моё полное внимание было на том, что он скажет, и насекомые или перестали надоедать мне, потому что я убрал их с помощью Интэнт, или потому что я был так поглощён словами Дон Хуана, что не обращал внимания на их гул.
"Странная идея
в том, " медленно сказал Дон Хуан, оценивая эффект своих слов, "что каждый человек на Земле похоже имеет одинаковые реакции, одинаковые мысли, одинаковые чувства. Люди, похоже, реагируют более-менее одинаково на то же самое событие. Эти проявления, похоже, как бы прикрыты языком, на котором они разговаривают, но если мы соскребём это, то мы увидим те же самые реакции, которые захватили каждого человека на Земле. Мне хочется, чтобы ты, как  исследователь социальных наук, полюбопытствовал по этому поводу; посмотри, если ты смог бы найти такое сходство."
Дон Хуан собрал разные травы, некоторые из них трудно было видеть, казалось они больше принадлежали лишайнику и мху. Я держал его сумку открытой, мы больше не разговаривали. Когда он собрал достаточно, он прямиком и как можно быстрее направился к себе домой. Он сказал, что хочет почистить и отделить эти растения, затем положить их в определённом порядке до того, как они высохнут. Я глубоко задумался над заданием, которое он мне дал.


Я начал с попытки проверить свою память, если я знаю какие-нибудь статьи или книги, написанные на эту тему. Мне придётся сделать изыскания и я решил начать исследования с чтения всех работ связанных с "национальным характером". Тема заразила меня энтузиазмом и я немедленно хотел двигаться домой в Лос Анжелес, чтобы начать работу, но до того как мы достигли его дома, Дон Хуан сел на высокий край обрыва, смотрящий в долину. Какое-то время он ничего не говорил, он не запыхался и я не мог понять что заставило его остановиться и сесть.
232
"Революция Колдунов," продолжал Дон Хуан, "это когда они отказались признать соглашение, в составлении которого они не принимали никакого участия. Никто меня никогда не спрашивал, буду ли я доволен чтобы меня съели существа другого типа сознания. Мои родители родили меня в этот мир, чтобы я был пищей для кого-то, как и они, и это конец истории."
"Твоё задание на сегодня," вдруг сказал он, предчувствуя что-то, "это - одна из самых таинственных вещей в Колдовстве, такое, что нельзя выразить словами, нельзя объяснить. Мы пошли на прогулку сегодня, мы разговаривали, потому что тайна Колдовства должна смягчиться в обыденном. Она должна начаться из ничего и возвратиться в ничего. Это - Искусство Воина-Путешественника: пройти незамеченным через игольное ушко. Так что мужайся и держись спиной за эту каменную стену и сядь как можно дальше от края. Я буду рядом на случай, если ты потеряешь сознание или упадёшь."
"Что ты затеял, Дон Хуан?" спросил я и моя тревога была настолько очевидна, что я заметил её и понизил голос.
"Я хочу чтобы ты скрестил ноги и вошёл во Внутреннее Молчание," сказал он. "Скажем, ты хочешь выяснить какие статьи ты мог бы найти чтобы отвергнуть или поддержать то, что я попросил тебя сделать во время твоих академических занятий. Войди во Внутреннее Молчание, но не засни, это не путешествие в  Чёрное Море Сознания. Это - научиться ВИДЕТЬ из Внутреннего Молчания."
Мне было довольно трудно войти во Внутреннее Молчание, не заснув. Я боролся с почти непобедимым желанием заснуть. Наконец я добился и обнаружил, что смотрю на дно долины из непроницаемой темноты вокруг себя. И тогда я увидел то, от чего кровь похолодела до костей. Я увидел Гигантскую Тень, наверно 15 футов в ширину, прыгающую в воздухе и тяжело приземляющуюся. Костями я чувствовал удар, но не слышал его.
"Они действительно тяжёлые," сказал Дон Хуан в моё ухо, держа меня за левую руку так сильно, как только мог. Я видел что-то похожее на грязную тень, извивающуюся на земле, и затем ещё один гигантский прыжок, длиной наверно 50 футов, и снова приземление с тем же самым зловещим тяжёлым ударом.
Я старался не потерять концентрацию, хотя был смертельно перепуган. Я сфокусировал глаза на прыгающей тени на дне долины. Потом я услышал невероятно странный гул: смесь хлопающих крыльев и звук ревущего радио, не настроенного ни на какую волну, и потом тяжёлый удар об землю, который трудно забыть.
233
Это основательно тряхнуло нас с Дон Хуаном: гигантская чёрная грязная тень вдруг приземлилась у наших ног.
"Не бойся," властно сказал Дон Хуан. "Храни своё Внутреннее Молчание и чудовище уйдёт."
Я дрожал с головы до пят. У меня было ясное представление, что если я не буду хранить своё Внутреннее Молчание, то грязная тень накроет меня как одеялом и задушит. Не теряя темноту вокруг себя, я заорал что есть мочи. Никогда я не был таким злым, таким полностью на взводе. Грязная тень сделала ещё один прыжок явно на дно долины. Я продолжал орать, треся ногами, я хотел сбросить с себя то, что может быть пришло съесть меня. Моё состояние нервозности было таким сильным, что я не помнил времени, наверно я потерял сознание. Очнувшись, я увидел, что лежу на своей кровати в доме Дон Хуана, полотенце, замоченное в ледяную воду, закручено вокруг моего лба. Я горел от лихорадки и одна женщина, из друзей Дон Хуана, растирала мою спину, грудь и лоб специальным алкоголем, но это не помогало. Жар, который я испытывал, шёл изнутри меня, гнев и беспомощность были его причиной. Дон Хуан смеялся как-будто то, что произошло со мной, было самым смешным в мире. Взрывы смеха непрерывно исходили от него.
"Я бы никогда не подумал, что ты вид Летуна примешь так близко к сердцу," сказал он, взял меня за руку и повёл в заднюю часть дома, там он бросил меня в огромную бочку с водой, полностью одетым, в туфлях, с часами и т.д.
"Мои часы, мои часы!" закричал я, а Дон Хуан извивался от смеха: "Ты не должен приносить часы когда ты со мной. Сейчас ты обманул свои часы!"
Я снял часы и положил их рядом с бочкой: потом вспомнил, что часы не боялись воды и что с ними ничего не случилось. 
234
То, что меня окунули в воду, здорово помогло. Когда Дон Хуан вытащил меня из ледяной воды, я уже мог контролировать себя.
У меня была злость и несгибаемый Интэнт не дать им съесть меня.
"Вид этих хищников просто ужасен!" повторял я, не способный сказать ничего больше. Хищник, которого описывал Дон Хуан, не был чем-то благородным,
он был невероятно тяжёлым, уродливым и безразличным. Я чувствовал их пренебрежение к нам. Неудивительно, что такие подавили нас тысячилетия назад, сделав нас слабыми, уязвимыми и одурманенными, как говорил Дон Хуан. Я снял свои мокрые одежды, закутался в пончо, сел на кровать и залился слезами, но не за себя. Я плакал от жалости к своим друзьям и особенно к моему отцу. Я никогда не думал до этого момента, что я так его любил. "У него никогда не было шанса" я слышал как повторял это снова и снова, как-будто слова были не мои. Мой бедный отец, самое сознательное существо, которого я знал, такой нежный, такой мягкий и такой беспомощный.

Начинаю Окончательное Путешествие - Прыжок в Неизвестность


237
Была только одна тропинка, ведущая к плоской возвышенности. Когда мы оказались на возвышенности, я увидел, что она не была такой широкой, как казалось издали. Растительность здесь была такая же как и внизу: увядающие зелёные древовидные кусты, имеющие вид деревьев. Сначала я не заметил расщелину, это только когда Дон Хуан подвёл меня к ней, я понял, что возвышенность заканчивается обрывом. В действительности это не было возвышенностью, а просто хорошего размера горой с плоской вершиной. Гора была округлённой, но обвалилась с восточной и южной стороны; однако её северная и западная части, казалось были отрезаны ножом. С края обрыва я мог видеть дно ущелья, наверно 600 фотов ниже. Она была покрыта теми же кустами, которые росли везде. Целый ряд небольших гор к югу, а север вершины этой горы производил впечатление, что они были частью гигантского каньона, вырытого, уже не существующей, рекой миллионы лет тому назад. Края этого каньона были сточены эрозией, в определённых местах они были сточены до уровня земли и единственным нетронутым местом было место, где я стоял.

238
"Это - сплошной камень," сказал Дон Хуан как-будто он читал мои мысли. Он указал подбородком на дно ущелья. "Если что-нибудь упадёт с края вниз на дно, то останется только мокрое место."
Это был первый разговор между мной и Дон Хуаном на вершине горы в тот день. До того, как идти тсюда, он сказал мне, что его время на Земле подошлу к концу. Он собирается в своё Окончательное Путешествие. Его слова меня сразили, я точно потерял контроль над собой и вошёл в приятное состояние раздроблённости, напоминающее то, что люди испытывают при помешательстве. Но там был мой основной фрагмент (основа), который оставался целым: я в детстве. Остальное было смутно. Я оставался раздроблённым так долго, что стать раздробленным ещё раз был единственный путь выскочить из моего опустошения. Вскоре произошла необычная, даже удивительная игра между разными Уровнями моего Сознания.

Дон Хуан, его приятель Дон Дженаро, два его ученика - Паблито и Нестор и я взбирались на вершину горы. Паблито, Нестор и я были там, чтобы проделать наше последнее задание как учеников: прыгнуть в неизвестность, что самый таинственный момент, который Дон Хуан объяснял мне на разных Уровнях Сознания, но что так и осталось загадкой для меня и по сей день. Дон Хуан шутливо сказал, чтобы я открыл свой блокнот и стал описывать наши последние минуты вместе. Он мягко ткнул меня в рёбра и уверил меня, пряча смех, что так надо, если я начал путь Воина-Первооткрывателя с написания заметок. Дон Дженаро поддержал сказав, что другие Воины-Путешественники до нас стояли на этой самой плоской горе, до того как пуститься в Путешествие Неизвестного. Дон Хуан повернулся ко мне и сказал мягким тоном, что скоро я тоже полечу в Бесконечность, поможет моё личное могущество, и что он и Дон Дженаро здесь, чтобы сказать ПРОЩАЙ. Дон Дженаро включился снова сказав, что я тут для того же самого: попрощаться с ними.
239
"Как только ты встретишься с Бесконечностью," сказал Дон Хуан, "ты не сможешь надеяться на нас, чтобы вернуть тебя назад. Тогда нужно твоё решение, только ты можешь решить вернуться или нет. Я также должен предупредить тебя, что немногие Воины-Путешественники выживают после такой встречи с Бесконечностью. Ты не поверишь как неизвестность привлекает. Воин-Путешественник находит, что вернуться в Мир боли, беспорядка, шума и запретов - самое неприятное дело. Ты должен знать, что твоё решение остаться или возвратиться - это делается не логическим выбором, а с помощью Интэнт.
"Если ты решишь не вернуться," продолжал он, "ты исчезнешь как-будто Земля проглотила тебя. Но, если ты выберешь вернуться, то затяни свой ремень и жди как настоящий Воин-Путешественник, когда твоё задание, каким бы оно не было, не закончено успехом или провалом."
Едва заметная перемена начала происходить в моём Сознании тогда. Я начал вспоминать лица людей, но не был уверен, что я их встречал; странное чувство привязанности и ментальной боли начало расти. Голос Дон Хуана больше не был слышен. Я желал, стремился к этим людям, хотя искренне сомневался, что их встречал (из его прошлых жизней. ЛМ). Вдруг мною овладела невыносимая любовь к этим людям, кто бы они не были. Невозможно было описать словами мои чувства к ним и всё-таки я не знал кто они. Я только чувствовал их присуствие, как-будто я прожил другую жизнь до этого или как-будто я любил этих людей во сне. Я чувствовал, что их внешняя форма менялась; они начали высокими и закончили малюсенькими. Что осталось нетронутым было их сущностью, это как раз то, что создавало во мне невыносимую тягу к ним.
Дон Хуан подошёл ко мне и сказал:"Договор был, что ты останешься в Сознании Повседневного Мира." Тон его голоса был суровым и приказывающим. "Сегодня ты выполнишь конкретное задание," продолжал он, "последнее звено в длинной цепи; и ты должен это сделать в своём наиболее трезвом состоянии."
240
Я никогда не слышал, чтобы Дон Хуан говорил со мной таким тоном. В тот момент это был другой человек и всё-таки он был так знаком мне. Я покорно подчинился ему и ушёл вниз, на Уровень Повседневного Мира. Однако тогда я не знал, что это делаю. Для меня это выглядело в тот день как-будто я подчинился Дон Хуану со страха и из уважения. Затем Дон Хуан разговаривал со мной тоном, к которому я привык и то, что он сказал было очень знакомо мне. Он сказал, что стамина Воина-Путешественника - это скромность и эффективность, это значит действовать не ожидая ничего и выдерживая всё, что лежит впереди. В этот момент я перешёл на другую вибрацию (частоту) на моём Уровне Сознания. Мой мозг сфокусировался на мысли или на ощущении ментальной боли. Я понял тогда, что заключил договор с теми людьми умереть вместе с ними, но я так и не вспомнил кто они были. Я без сомнения чувствовал, что это было неправильно умереть одному. Моя ментальная боль становилась невыносимой.
Дон Хуан сказал мне:"Мы - одни. Это - наше условие, но умереть одному - не означает умереть в одиночестве."
Я захватил воздух большими глотками чтобы совладать с напряжением. Как только я начал глубоко дышать, в голове прояснилось.
"Самая большая проблема с нами, с мужчинами - это наша слабость," продолжал он. "Когда наша оборка Сознания начинает расти, она растёт от земли вверх как Колонна,  прямо посредине нашего Свтящегося Существа. Эта Колонне приходится достичь значительную высоту, прежле чем мы можем полагаться на неё. В этот раз в твоей жизни как Мага, ты легко теряешь свою хватку на новом, для тебя, Уровне Сознания. Когда ты это делаешь, ты забываешь всё, что ты видел и сделал на тропе Воина-Путешественника потому, что твоё Сознание падает на Уровень Повседневного Мира. Я объяснял тебе, что задача каждого Мужчины-Мага забрать всё, что он видел и сделал на тропе Воина-Путешественника когда он находится на новых Уровнях Сознания. Проблема каждого Мужчины-Мага в том, что он легко забывает потому, что его Сознание теряет свой новый Уровень и падает на землю."
"Я понимаю очень хорошо, что ты говоришь, Дон Хуан," сказал я.
241
"Наверно это в первый раз я понял почему я забываю всё и почему я вспоминаю всё позже. Я всегда думал, что мои переходы происходили из-за личного патологического состояния; сейчас я знаю почему эти перемены происходят, однако я не могу объяснить что я знаю."
"Пуская объяснения тебя не беспокоят," сказал Дон Хуан. "Ты объяснишь всё что хочешь, в положенное время. Сегодня ты должен действовать на своё Внутреннее Молчание, на то, что ты знаешь, не понимая откуда ты знаешь. Ты прекрасно знаешь что тебе нужно делать, но это знание ещё не совсем сформулировалось в твоих мыслях."
На уровне конкретных мыслей или ощущений, всё что было это - смутные чувства, что я что-то знаю, но не Разумом. Затем у меня появилось ясное чувство, что я сделал огромный шаг вниз; казалось что-то свалилось внутри меня. Это был почти рывок. В тот момент я знал, что я перешёл на другой Уровень Сознания. Дон Хуан сказал мне тогда, что так положено: Воин-Путешественник говорит прощай всем людям, которых он оставляет. Он должен сказать это громко и ясно, чтобы его крик и его чувства остались записанными в этих горах навсегда. Я долгое время колебался не из скромности, а потому что я не знал кого благодарить. Я был полностью согласен с тем, что Маги никому не могут быть должны. Таким образом они избавлялись от груза быть должным. Я заплатил или я находился в процессе отплатить всем, кто сделал мне честь своей заботой или доброжеланием. Я просмотрел свою жизнь до такой степени, что не оставалось больше ничего. В те дни я действительно верил, что я никому ничего не должен. Я поделился со своими сомнениями с Дон Хуаном и он сказал, что я и в самом деле тщательно просмотрел свою жизнь, но добавил, что я был всё ещё был должен.
242
"А как насчёт твоих привидений, тех кого ты больше не можешь трогать?" продолжал он. Он знал о чём он говорил. Во время моего просмотра жизни, я пересказал ему каждую деталь своей жизни. Из сотен случаев, что я рассказал ему, он выделил 3 как примеры задолжности, которые произошли очень рано в моей жизни, и к этому добавил задолжность человеку, который помог мне встретить Дон Хуана. Я от души поблагодарил моего друга и чувствовал, что что-то там приняло мою благодарность. Другие три были историями из моей жизни, истории людей, кто дал мне бесценный подарок и кого я никогда не поблагодарил. Одна из историй имела отношение к человеку, которго я знал ещё ребёнком. Его имя было мистер Leandro Acosta. Он был главный враг моего деда, его настоящий противник. Мой дед обвинял его много раз в воростве кур из своей куриной фермы. Человек не был бродягой, а человеком без постоянной работы. Он был опытный игрок и на все руки мастер, а также знахарь, охотник, снабженец видов растений и насекомых для гербариев и лекарств, любых птиц и животных для коллекционеров и магазинов. Люди думали, что он зарабатывает кучу денег, но не умеет хранить их или вложить во что-то. Его недоброжелатели и даже друзья верили, что он мог основать самый процветающий бизнес в районе, делая что он лучше всего знает: разыскивая растения и охотясь на животных, но он страдал от странной болезни души, что делало его беспокойным, неспособным никогда ни о чём заботиться. Однажды, когда я прогуливался по краю фермы моего деда, я заметил, что кто-то следит за мной между густыми кустами на краю леса. Это был мистер Leandro Acosta. Он сидел на корточках в глубине кустов джунглей и мог бы остаться незамеченным, если бы не мои острые глаза 8-летнего мальчика.
243
"Неудивительно, что мой дед думает, что он приходит сюда воровать курей," подумал я. Я был уверен, что никто кроме меня не мог заметить его; он был полностью скрыт своей неподвижностью. Я заметил разницу между кустами и его силуэтом скорее чувством, чем зрением. Я подошёл к нему. Тот факт, что люди так жестоко отвергали его или так пылко любили его, здорово интриговал меня.
"Что вы здесь делаете мистер Acosta?" смело спросил я.


"Я справляю нужду, наблюдая за фермой твоего деда," сказал он, "поэтому ты лучше удались пока я не встал или тебе нравится запах дерьма?"
Я отошёл, но не так далеко, мне хотелось знать делает ли он то, о чём он говорит. Таки да, он встал. Я подумал, что он собирался из кустов отправиться прямо на землю деда и наверно пересечь дорогу, но он этого не сделал. Он пошёл в джунгли.
"Эй, эй, мистер Acosta!" закричал я. "Могу я пойти с вами?"
Я заметил, что он остановился; и снова это, скорее, было чувство, чем зрение, потому что кусты были такие густы
е. "Конечно, ты можешь пойти со мной если найдёшь лазейку в кустах," сказал он.
Это было не трудно для меня: в часы безделья я пометил проход в кусты большим камнем. Через бесконечный процесс попыток и ошибок я нашёл в кустах пространство, чтобы вползти 3-4 ярда, которое вело на тропу, на которой я мог встать и идти. Мистер Acosta подошёл ко мне и сказал:
"Браво, парень, ты сумел, да, идём со мной, если хочешь!"
Это было началом моей связи с мистером Acosta. Мы ежедневно ходили на охоту. Наша дружбы стала такой очевидной, так как я исчезал с рассвета до заката и никто не знал куда я уходил, что наконец мой дед меня серьёзно отругал.
244
"Ты должен правильно выбирать своих друзей," сказал он, "иначе ты закончишь тем, что будешь как они. Я не потерплю, чтобы этот человек влиял на тебя. Конечно он мог передать тебе свой энтузиазм, да. И он мог подействовать на твой мозг быть точно как он: бесполезным. Я тебя предупреждаю, если ты не закончишь с ним, то я закончу. Я пошлю власти на него за то, что он крадёт моих кур, потому что ты прекрасно знаешь, он приходит каждый день, чтобы красть их."
Я старался убедить моего деда в абсурдности его обвинений. Мистеру Acosta не нужно было красть кур: в его распряжении были огромный джунгли. Он мог взять из них всё, что ему было нужно. Но мои доказательства только подлили масла в огонь. И тогда я понял, что мой дед по секрету завидует свободе мистера Acosta. Когда это дошло до меня мистер Acosta трансформировался для меня из хорошего охотника в выражение самого стоющего, и запретного и желаемого в то же самое время. Я попробовал сократить мои встречи с мистером Acosta, но сооблазн для меня был слишком огромен. И вот однажды, мистер Acosta и три его друга предложили мне сделать то, что мистер Acosta никогда не делал: поймать стервятника живым, но не раненным. Он объяснил мне, что стервятники нашего района были огромны, от 5 до 6 футов - размах крыльев, имелось семь разных типов мяса в их телах и каждый из этих семи типов служил для особой лечебной цели. Он сказал, что желаемым результат - это не раненный стервятник. Стервятник должен быть убит не жестокостью, а уколами. Конечно легче стрелять в них, но в этом случае мясо теряет ценность. Искусство было в том, чтобы поймать их живыми, то, в чём у него нет опыта. Он расчитал, что с моей помощь и с помощью 3х его друзей, проблема будет решена. Он заверил меня, что его выводы основываются на сотни случаев, когда он наблюдал поведение стервятников.
"Нам нужен мёртвый осёл, чтобы проделать этот трюк, и он у нас есть," объявил он победоносно. Посмотрел на меня, ожидая от меня вопроса "а что будет сделано с мёртвым ослом?" Так как вопрос не был задан, он продолжал.
245
"Мы из него вытащим внутренности и вместо них положим палки, чтобы придать округлость животу. Лидер индюшиных стервятников - их король; он самый большой и самый умный," продолжал он. "Более острых глаз не существует. Это и делает его королём. Он и будет тем, кто заметит мёртвого осла, и первым сядет на него. Он приземлится в стороне от осла и от ветра, чтобы убедиться что он мёртв. Кишки и мягкие органы, которые мы вытащим из осла, мы выложим кучей наруже его заднего прохода. Таким образом это будет выглядеть как дикий кот уже побывал здесь и кое-что съел. Потом лениво стервятник подойдёт ближе к ослу, подождёт ещё. Подойдёт летя и прыгая одновременно, сядет на бок мёртвого осла и начнёт раскачивать его тело. Он бы перевернул его, если бы не 4 палки, которые мы забьём в землю, как часть оружия. Какое-то время он постоит на боку; это и будет сигнал подойти другим стервятникам и сесть вблизи. Только когда возле него 3-4 соратника король начнёт работу."
"А какая моя роль в этом, мистер Acosta?" спросил я.
"Ты спрячешься внутри осла," сказал он с непроницаемым выражением лица. "Ничего особенного, я дам тебе пару, специально сшитых, кожанных перчаток и ты будешь сидеть и ждать когда король-стервятник разорвёт задний проход осла своим огромным могучим клювом и засунет туда голову, чтобы начать есть изнутри. Тогда ты хватай его за шею обоими руками и ни за что не выпускай. Мои 3 друга и я будем прятаться на лошадях в долине. Я буду наблюдать за операцией в бинокль. Когда я увижу, что ты схватил короля-стервятника за шею, мы примчимся галопом, бросимся на стервятника и покорим его."
"А сможете ли вы покорить его, мистер Acosta?" спросил я, не то, чтобы я сомневался в его способностях, я просто хотел быть уверен.
"Конечно я могу!" ответил он с полной уверенностью. "Мы собираемся одеть перчатки и кожанную защиту на ноги."
24
6
Когти стервятника очень сильные, они могут разбить подбородок как прутик."
У меня не было выбора, я был пойман и сгорал от волнения. В тот момент моё восхищение мистером Acosta не знало границ. Я рассматривал его как настоящего охотника: хитрый, изобретательный, смелый и умный.
"Хорошо, тогда давай!" ответил я.
"Молодец, я так и ожидал" сказал мистер Acosta. Он положил толстое одеяло позади седла и один из его друзей поднял меня и посадил на лошадь мистера Acosta, на одеяло позади седла.
"Держись за седло," сказал мистер Acosta, "держась за седло, держи также одеяло."
Мы тронулись спокойной рысью и ехали наверно с час пока не доехали до какого-то плоского, сухого, одичалого места. Мы остановились у палатки, напоминающей палатку продовца на рынке. У неё была плоская крыша для тени, под крышей лежал коричневый мёртвый осёл. Он не казался старым, вроде как в юношеских годах. Ни мистер Acosta, ни его друзья не объяснили мне: они нашли осла или убили. Я ждал, что они скажут, но сам не спросил. Пока они приготавливались, мистер Acosta объяснил, что палатка была здесь, потому что там стервятники осматривали районы на большие дистанции, кружась очень высоко и естественно были способны видеть всё, что делалось на земле.
"Эти существа - существа только с глазами," сказал мистер Acosta. "У них очень плохие уши и ихние носы тоже негодные. Нам придётся заткнуть каждую дыру в осле. Я не хочу чтобы ты смотрел из каждой дыры, потому что стервятники увидят твой глаз и никогда не приземлятся. Они ничего не должны видеть."
Они положили палки в живот осла и перекрестили их, оставив достаточно места для меня залезть внутрь. В этот момент я, наконец, отважился задать вопрос, который мне смертельно хотелось спросить.
"Скажи мне, мистер Acosta, этот осёл случайно не умер от болезни? Ты думаешь, что эта болезнь может заразить меня?"
247
Мистер Acosta поднял глаза к небу:"Да ладно, ты не такой глупый. Болезни осла не передаются людям. Давай начнём это приключение и пускай глупые детали нас не беспокоят. Если бы я был маленьким, я бы сам залез в живот осла. Ты знаешь что такое поймать короля стервятников?"
Я верил ему, его слов было достаточно чтобы внушить во мне полное доверие к нему. Я не собирался заболеть и пропустить такое грандиозное событие. Ужасный момент наступил когда мистер Acosta посадил меня внутрь осла, потом они натянули кожу на палки и начали зашивать намертво. Однако они оставили большой район в заднице открытым и близко к земле для циркуляции воздуха. Для меня наступил ужасающий момент когда кожа над головой наконец закрылась как крышка гроба. Я тяжело дышал, думая только о том волнени, когда я схвачу стервятника за шею. Мистер Acosta дал мне последние инструкции. Он сказал, что даст мне знать свистком, напоминающим звук птицы, когда король стервятников начнёт летать вокруг и когда он приземлится, таким образом информировать меня и остановить недовольство и нетерпеливость. Потом я услышал как они сломали палатку и галопом умчались на лошадях. Хорошо, что они не оставили ни одной дыры, чтобы посмотреть, потому что я бы не выдержал. Сооблазн посмотреть и видеть что происходит был огромен. Прошло много времени когда я совершенно ни о чём не думал. Затем я услышал свист мистера Acosta и предположил, что король стервятников кружил вокруг. Моё предположение превратилось в уверенность когда я услышал хлопание могучих крыльев и вдруг мёртвое тело осла начало раскачиваться как во время шторма. Потом я почувствовал вес на теле осла, я знал, что король стервятников сел на осла и больше не двигался. Я услышал хлопание крыльев других птиц и свист мистера Acosta в отдалении. Тогда я приготовился к неизбежному. Тело осла стало трястись, так как что-то начало рвать кожу.


248
Потом вдруг влезла огромная уродливая голова с красным гребнём, внушительным клювом и пронизывающим открытым глазом. Я заорал от испуга и схватил за шею обоими руками. Думаю, я на момент ошарашил короля стервятников, потому что он ничего не сделал, что дало мне возможность схватить его за шею даже сильнее и тогда началось самое страшное! Он опомнился и начал тащить меня с такой силой, что я разбил вдребезги всю конструкцию, в следующую секунду меня уже частично вышибло из тела осла и из деревянной конструкции, но я держался за шею нападающей бестии ради своего спасения. Я слышал как вдалеке мистер Acosta мчался галопом и кричал:
"Отпусти его, отпусти, он улетит вместе с тобой!"
Король стервятников действительно собирался или улететь вместе со мной или разорвать меня в клочья своими когтями. Причина почему он не мог достать меня была в том, что его голова наполовину опустилась в кишки и в палки. Его когти постоянно скользили на куче кишок и даже не дотронулись до меня. Другая вещь, которая спасла меня, была в том, что вся сила стервятника была занята тем, чтобы вытянуть свою шею из моих рук и он не мог двигать свои когти достаточно далеко вперёд чтобы ранить меня. Следующая вещь, я знал, что мистер Acosta сел на верх стервятника как раз в тот момент когда у меня с рук соскочили кожанные перчатки. Мистер Acosta был вне себя от счастья.
"Мы добились этого, мальчик, нам удалось это!" сказал он. "В следующий раз у нас будут длиннее палки на земле, так чтобы стервятник не смог выскочить и тебя мы привяжем к конструкции."
Моя дружба с мистером Acosta длилась достаточно долго чтобы поймать стервятника. Затем мой интерес следовать ему исчез также таинственно как и появился, и у меня действительно никогда не было возможности поблагодарить его за все вещи, которым он научил меня. Дон Хуан сказал мне, что он научил меня терпеливости охотника в самое лучшее время, но самое важное, что он научил меня использовать комфорт одиночества, который нужен охотнику.
"Ты не должен путать насильную изоляцию или одиночество с добровольным избеганием людей," объяснил мне Дон Хуан однажды. "Изоляция - это психологическое, связано с Разумом, добровольное избегание - это физическое. Первое - подавляет, второе - приободряет."
249
За всё это, сказал Дон Хуан, я был пожизненно в долгу у мистера Acosta неважно понял я или нет значение долгов, как понимают это Воины-Путешественники. Вторым человеком, думал Дон Хуан, я был должен, был 10-летний мальчик, которго я знал в детстве. его имя было Армандо Вэлез. Также как его имя, он был чрезвычайно утончённой натуры, порядочный маленький "старый" человек. Он мне очень нравился, потому что он был очень твёрдым и всё же очень дружелюбным. Он был тем, кого не так легко было запугать. Он мог подраться с любым если нужно, но он не был задирой. Мы вдвоём бывало ходили вместе на рыбалку и ловили очень маленькую рыбу, которая обитала под камнями, её нужно было ловить рукой. Мы клали маленькую рыбу на горячие камни, чтобы высохла на Солнце, и потом ели её сырой, иногда весь день. Мне нравилось, что он был очень изобретательным и также умным, он мог делать всё одинаково хорошо обоими руками. Он мог кидать камни по воде левой, дальше чем правой рукой. Мы без конца соревновались в играх, в которых он, к моему сожалению, постоянно выигрывал. Он бывало извинялся за выигрыш, говоря:
"Если я замедлю и дам тебе выиграть, то ты взненавидишь меня. Это было бы оскорблением твоему мужскому достоинству. Так что старайся упорнее."
В силу его слишком формального поведения, мы бывало называли его "Синьор Вэлез", затем укоротили Синьор до Шо, типичный обычай района Южной Америки откуда я родом. Однажды Шо Вэлез попросил меня что-то необычное и, естественно, начал свою просьбу в форме соревнование для меня.
"Держу пари на что хочешь," сказал он, "что я что-то знаю, что ты не сможешь сделать."
"О чём ты говоришь, Шо Вэлез?" 
"Ты не посмеешь ехать вниз по реке на плоту,"
"О да, я смогу. Я уже делал это при разливе реки. Я застрял на острове 8 дней однажды и им пришлось переправлять пищу для меня."
Это было правдой. Ещё один мой лучший друг был мальчик по прозвищу Сумасшедший Пастух.
250
Однажды мы застряли на острове во время наводнения и не было возможности ни для кого спасти нас. Городской народ ожидал, что наводнение зальёт остров и убьёт нас обоих. Они клали в реку корзины с едой в надежде, что корзины попадут на остров и они попадали. Таким образом они не давали нам умереть до тех пор пока вода не сошла настолько чтобы им достигнуть нас плотом и подтащить нас с плотом ближе к берегу.
"Нет, это другое дело," продолжал Шо Вэлез в своей интеллигентной манере. "В этом случае нужно плыть на плоту по подземной реке."
Он подчеркнул, что огромная секция местной реки проходила через гору. Эта подземная часть реки всегда была самой заинтригованной частью для меня. Вход реки в гору продолжался через мрачную пещеру приличного размера, которая всегда была заполнена летучими мышами и пахла нашатырным спиртом. Местным детям говорили, что это был вход в ад: едкие серные пары, вонь и одуряющая жарища. "Держу пари, Шо Вэлез, что я никогда в своей жизни не подойду близко к этой реке!" закричал я. "Даже в 10 своих жизней! Ты должно быть совсем сошёл с ума сделать такое."
Серьёзное лицо Шо Вэлез сделалось ещё более торжественным.
"Оо! Тогда мне придётся делать это одному," сказал он, "Я на минуту подумал, что мог убедить тебя пойти со мной. Я ошибся, моя вина."
"Эй, Шо Вэлез, что с тобой? С какой стати ты вдруг решил идти в это адское место?"
"Мне придётся," сказал он суровым мальчишеским голосом. "Понимаешь, мой отец такой же сумасшедший как и ты, но он отец и муж. Шесть человек зависят от него, иначе он бы совсем свихнулся: мои две сестры, мои два брата, мать и я. Он для нас - всё."
Я не знал кто был отец Шо Вэлез, я никогда его не видел, не знал кем он работал. Шо Вэлез открыл мне, что его отец был бизнесмэн и что всё, чем он владел, висело на волоске так сказать.
"Мой отец соорудил плот и хочет ехать, он хочет проделать этот путь. Моя мать говорит, что он просто кипятится, но я не верю ему," продолжал Шо Вэлез.
251
"Я видел твой сумасшедший взгляд в его глазах. Скоро он это сделает и я уверен, что он умрёт. Поэтому я собираюсь взять его плот и пойти на эту реку самому. Я знаю, что умру, зато мой отец не умрёт."
Я почувствовал что-то вроде электрического тока через шею и услышал как я говорю самым взволнованным тоном, какой только можно вообразить:
"Я пойду с тобой Шо Вэлез, я это сделаю, да, да, это будет здорово!"
Шо Вэлез усмехнулся и я понял, что это - усмешка счастья от того, что я пойду с ним, не потому что он сумел приманить меня. Он выразил это в том, что сказал позже.
"Я знаю, что если ты со мной, то я выживу," сказал он. Меня не заботило выживет Шо Вэлез или нет, что поразило меня так это его храбрость. Я знал, что Шо Вэлез был способен сделать что он говорил. Он и Сумасшедший Пастух были единственными ребятами в городе, у кого не было страха. У них у обоих было то, что я считаю уникальным и неслыханным: храбрость. Ни у кого в городе её не было, я их всех проверил. С моей точки зрения, все они были мертвы, включая моего любимого деда. В 10 лет я в этом нисколько не сомневался и храбрость Шо Вэлез для меня была наглядным доказательством этого. Я хотел быть с ним до горького конца. Мы планировали встретиться на восходе Солнца, что мы и сделали и мы оба потащили лёгкий плот его отца 3-4 мили от города в низкие зелёные горы ко входу в пещеру, где река становилась подземной. Запах дерьма летучих мышей был одуряющим. Мы вползли на плот и оттолкнули себя в поток. Плот был оснащён фонариками и мы их сразу же включили. Внутри горы была полнейшая темнота, влажно и жарко. Вода была достаточно глубока и быстра для плота, так что не нужно было грести. Фонарики создавали чудовищные тени. Шо Вэлез шепнул мне на ухо, что может быть лучше не смотреть совсем, так это выглядело больше чем пугающим.
252
Он был прав; выглядело тошнотворно и неприятно. Фонари возбудили летучих мышей, так что они начали летать вокруг нас, бесцельно хлопая своими крыльями. По мере того, как мы углублялись вглубь пещеры, всё исчезло, даже летучие мыши, только затхлый тяжёлый воздух, которым трудно было дышать. После того, что мне казалось часами, мы подплыли к вроде как бассейну, где вода была очень глубокой; она едва двигалась. Выглядело так как-будто главное течение было закрыто плотиной.
"Нам не пройти," снова шепнул Шо Вэлез мне в ухо, "Плоту не выбраться отсюда и нам невозможно вернуться назад."
Течение было слишком сильным для нас, чтобы пытаться вернуться. Мы решили найти выход. Тогда я понял, что если мы встанем, мы сможем дотронуться до потолка пещеры, это означало, что поток перегородили почти на всём пути к вершине пещеры. При входе потолок выглядел как потолок мечети, может быть 50 футов высотой. Мой вывод был, что мы находились на вершине бассейна глубиной около 50 футов. Мы привязали плот к камню и начали нырять, стараясь почувствовать движение воды, её течение. На поверхности всё было горячим и влажным, но очень холодным несколько футов под водой. Моё тело почувствовало перемену в температуре и я испугался, какой-то странный животный страх, который я никогда не чувствовал. Я выплыл на поверхность, Шо Вэлез должно быть почувствовал то же самое и мы натолкнулись друг на друга.
"Я думаю, мы скоро умрём," сказал он торжественно. Я не разделял его желание умереть и фанатично искал выхода. Воды наводнения должно быть нанесли камни, которые создали плотину. В это груде камней мне удалось найти дыру достаточно большой для моего 10-летнего тела чтобы пролезть. Я потащил Шо Вэлез вниз и показал ему дыру. Плоту невозможно было бы пройти через неё. Мы стащили наши одежды с плота, связали их в очень плотный узел и с ними поплыли вниз пока не нашли дыру опять и не пролезли через неё. Мы очутились на водяной горке как в парке развлечений.
253
Камни, покрытые лишайником и мхом, позволили нам скатываться без ранений большие расстояния. Затем мы попали в пещеру, похожую на храм, где вода по пояс продолжала течь. Мы увидели свет неба в конце пещеры и вышли наружу. Не говоря ни слова, мы разложили наши одежды на Солнце чтобы высушить и затем направились назад в город. Шо Вэлез был безутешен, так как он потерял плот отца.
"Мой отец там бы умер," заключил он. "Его тело никогда бы не пролезло через дыру, через которую мы пролезли. Он слишком большой для этого, мой отец большой и толстый, но достаточно сильный чтобы пройти свой путь назад ко входу."
Я в этом сомневался, так как я помнил, что временами, из-за наклона течение становилось поразительно быстрым. Я полагал, что возможно в отчаянии, крупный человек мог бы наконец, выйти наружу с помощью верёвок и огромного усилия. Вопрос, умер бы его отец там или нет, мы так и не решили, но мне было всё равно. Но что мне было не всё равно это, что первый раз в жизни я почувствовал укол зависти. Шо Вэлез был единственным существом в моей жизни, которому я завидовал. У него был кто-то за кого можно было умереть и он доказал это мне, что он это сделает. У меня никого не было за кого стоило умереть и я ничего не доказал. Его полный триумф, я склонялся перед ним. Это был его город, его люди и он был самым лучшим среди них насколько я знаю. Когда мы расставались в тот день я говорил что-то банальное, но это оказалось глубокой правдой:"Будь королём среди них, Шо Вэлез, ты - самый лучший." Больше я с ним никогда не разговаривал. Я намеренно закончил свою дружбу с ним. Я чувствовал, что это было единственным жестом, чтобы показать как глубоко он повлиял на меня.
Дон Хуан верил, что моя задолжность Шо Вэлез была незабываемой: он был единственный, кто научил меня, что мы должны иметь что-то, за что можно умереть, прежде чем мы будем иметь что-то для чего следует жить.


254
"Если у тебя ничего нет, за что стоило умереть," сказал мне Дон Хуан однажды, "как же ты можешь заявлять, что у тебя есть что-то, для чего стоит жить? Оба идут рука в руку и смерть на положении лидера."
Третьим человеком Дон Хуан считал, что я должен по гроб жизни, была моя бабушка со стороны матери. В своей слепой любви к моему деду, мужчине, я совершенно забыл о настоящем источнике силы в этой семье: моей, очень эксентричной, бабушке. Много лет до того как я пришёл в их семью, она спасла местного индейца от линчевания. Его обвиняли в колдовстве. Какие-то молодые люди действительно повесили его на дереве на земле моей бабушки. Она пришла в этот момент и остановила это. Все участники этого претупления оказались её крестниками и они не посмели идти против неё. Она подтянула человека вниз и взяла его к себе домой вылечить. Верёвка уже надрезала глубокую рану на его шее. Раны зажили, но он так никогда и не оставил мою бабушку. Он твердил, что его жизнь закончилась в день его линчевания, и что новая жизнь больше не принадлежит ему, а принадлежит ей. Он был человек слова и посвятил всю свою жизнь, прислуживая моей бабушке. Он был главой её слуг и советником. Мои тётки сказали, что это был он, кто посоветовал моей бабушке усыновить новорождённого ребёнка, то, от чего они страшно негодовали.




Когда я появился в доме моих бабушки и дедушки, усыновлённому сыну моей бабушки было уже около 40. Она послала его учиться в Париж. Как-то одним днём, очень элегантно одетый сильный мужчина вылез из такси перед домом. Шофёр принёс его кожанные чемоданы на веранду. Мужчина не скупился на чаевые шофёру. Я оценил одним взглядом черты его лица, они - поражали. У него были длинные кудрявые волосы и длинные завивающиеся ресницы. Он был очень красив и его лучшей чертой была сияющая открытая улыбка, которой он сразу же наградил меня.
255
"Могу я узнать твоё имя, молодой человек?" спросил он самым прекрасным натренерованном голосом, какой я когда-либо слышал. Сам факт, что он обратился ко мне как к молодому человеку, тут же выиграл моё расположение.
"Меня зовут Карлос Арана. сэр," сказал я, "а могу я спросить также ваше имя?"
Он притворился удивлённым, широко открыл глаза и отскочил назад, как-будто его атаковали. Затем он начал громко смеяться и при звуке его смеха моя бабушка вышла на веранду. Когда она увидела сильного человека, она вскрикнула как маленькая девочка и обняла его руками с огромной любовью. Он поднял её как-будто она ничего не весила. Тогда я заметил, что он был очень высоким, его сильная фигура скрывала его высоту. Собственно говоря, у него было тело професионального борца. Он заметил, что я смотрю на него и подёргал своими мускулами:"Когда-то я занимался боксом, сэр," сказал он, прекрасно зная о чём я думал. Моя бабушка представила меня ему и сказала, что он был её сыном Антони, её дитём, её всем; она сказала, что он был драматург, директор театра, писатель и поэт. Тот факт, что он выглядел атлетом, было выигрышно для меня. Сначала я не понял, что он был усыновлён, хотя заметил, что он совсем не был похож остальное семейство. В то время как все члены семейства выглядели как ходячие трупы, он выглядел живым снаружи и изнутри. Мы прекрасно с ним сошлись: мне нравилось, что он тренировался боксом и каждое утро бил рукой в кожанный мешок и ногой тоже удивительным стилем, вроди смеси бокса и тай чи. Его тело было твёрдым как камень. Однажды Антони поделился со мной, что его самым заветным желанием было стать выдающимся писателем.
"Я имел всё," сказал он. "Жизнь была очень добра ко мне. Единственно, чего у меня нет так это - таланта, муза не благоволит мне. Я ценю что читаю, но сам не могу создать ничего, чтобы мне нравилось читать. Это - моё мучение;
у меня не было дисциплины или очарования привлечь музу, поэтому просто моя жизнь пуста."
256

Антони продолжал рассказывать мне, что единственной реальностью была его мать. Он называл мою бабушку своим бастионом, своей поддержкой, своей родственной Душой. Он закончил тем, что выразил очень подавляющую мысль:"Если бы у меня не было моей матери, я бы не захотел жить."
Тогда я понял насколько глубоко он привязан к моей бабушке. Все ужасные истории, которые рассказывали мне тётки об испорченном ребёнке Антони, сразу стали очень живыми для меня. Моя бабушка действительно испортила его на всю жизнь. И всё-таки они казались такими счастливыми вместе. Я видел их вместе сидящими часами, его голова на её коленях, как-будто он был всё ёщё ребёнком. Я никогда не слышал, чтобы моя бабушка разговаривала с кем-то так долго. Неожиданно, одним днём Антони начал много писать и репитировать пьесу для местного театра, пьесу, которую написал сам. Когда всё было готово, пьеса стала молнеиносным успехом. Его поэмы публиковали в местных газетах. Казалось, у него появилось творческое вдохновение. Но через несколько месяцев всё закончилось. Редактор городской газеты публично обвинил Антони в махинациях и напечатал в газете доказательства вины Антони. Моя бабушка конечно, и слышать не хотела о её сыне плохом поведении. Она объясняла всё это - чёрной завистью. Каждый из тех людей в городе завидовал элегантности и стилю её сына, завидовали его личности, его юмору. И в самом деле он был эталоном элегантности и вкуса. Но он, я также уверен, был плагиатором. Антони никогда и никому не объяснял своё поведение. Мне он слишком нравился, чтобы спрашивать его об этом. Мне было всё равно: его побуждения были только его личные, насколько я понимал. Но что-то сломалось; с того момента наши жизни начали двигаться огромными скачками, так сказать. Ситуации в доме менялись изо дня в день с такой скоростью и так драматично, что я уже привык ожидать всё, что угодно: и самое лучшее и самое худшее.



257
Он собирался поймать итальянский пароход и плыть через Атлантический океан в Европу с увеселительным крузом. Он был так элегантно одет, как никогда. Таксист ожидал возле дома и нетерпеливо гудел ему. Я был свидетелем последней лихорадочной ночи Антони, когда он отчаянно старался, как только мог, написать поэму своей матери.
"Это - ерунда," сказал он мне. "Всё, что я пишу это - ерунда. Я - никто!"
Я уверял его, конечно я мало значил, что то, что он написал было великолепно. Я так распылился, что в какой-то момент переступил определённый порог, который мне не следовало переступать.
"Посмотри на меня, Антони," закричал я. "Я - хуже никто, чем ты. У тебя есть мать, у меня нет ничего. Чтобы ты не написал - прекрасно."
Очень вежливо он попросил меня оставить его комнату. Я добился заставить его почувствовать себя глупцом, слушать совета ничейного ребёнка. Потом я горько сожалел об этом выпаде. Я очень хотел, чтобы он оставался моим другом. Элегантное пальто Антони было аккуратно сложено и повешено через его правое плечо. Одет он был в самый прекрасный зелёный костюм, английский кашемир. Моя бабушка заговорила:
"Дорогой, тебе нужно торопиться. Время не ждёт, тебе нужно ехать. Если ты не уедешь, эти люди убьют тебя за деньги."
Она имела ввиду своих двух дочерей и их мужей, кто будут сгорать от злости когда узнают, что мать втихую лишила их наследства, и что ловкий Антони, их главный враг, удрал со всем богатством, что по праву принадлежило им."
"Прости, что я втянула тебя во всё это," извинилась бабушка. "Но ты знаешь: время не зависит от наших желаний."
Антони заговорил своим суровым, хорошо модулированным голосом и напоминал актёра на сцене, как никогда.
259
Однажды ночью моя бабушка вошла, очень впечатляюще, в комнату Антони. В её взгляде была твёрдость, которую я никогда раньше не видел. Её губы дрожали когда она говорила. 
"Случилось что-то ужасное, Антону," начала она. Антону перебил её, он начал просить её дать ему возможность объяснить. Она резко оборвала его.
Нет, Антони, нет," твёрдо сказала она. "Это никакого отношения к тебе не имеет, это касается меня. В это, трудное для тебя, время случилось что-то очень важное. Антону, мой дорогой сын, моё время истекло, я хочу, чтобы ты понял, что это - неизбежно," продолжала на. "Я должна уехать, но ты должен остаться, ты - всё, что я сделала в жизни, хорошее или плохое. Ты - всё, что я из себя представляю. Попробуй жить снова, так или иначе в конце мы опять будем вместе. А сейчас Антони, делай что-нибудь,
неважно что, только делай."
Я видел как тело Антони дрожало от эмоций, они скрутили всё его существо, все мышцы его тела, всю его силу.
"Обещай мне, что ты не покончишь с собой до самой своей смерти!" Антони кивал головой. На следующий день моя бабушка по совету своего колдуна-слуги, продала всё своё имущество, что было довольно внушительным, и отдала деньги своему сыну Антони. На слудующее утро произошла самая странная сцена перед моими глазами 10-летнего мальчика, какую я когда-либе видел. Это было прощание Антони с его матерью. обстановка была нереальной, вроде сцены для съёмок фильма. Нереальна в том смысле, что казалось она была состряпана, написана где-то и кем-то, с множеством поправок, какие делает писатель, а директор выполняет. Сценой была веранда дома моей бабушки и дедушки; Антони был лидирующим характером, а его мать - главной актрисой. Антони уезжал в тот день, он направлялся в порт.
259
"Мама, это возьмёт только минуту," сказал он. "Мне хочется прочитать то, что я написал для тебя."
Это была поэма благодарности. Когда он закончил читать, то остановился: в воздухе скопилось такое богатство чувств, всё будоражило!
"Это была сама красота, Антони," вздыхая сказала бабушка. "Она выражает всё, что ты хотел сказать и всё, что я хотела услышать."
Она сделала паузу на момент и потом её губы разошлись в прекрасной улыбке.
"Антони - плагиатр (крадёт чужие мысли. ЛМ)?" спросила она. Ответом его матери была улыбка Антони, такая же сияющая. "Конечно, мама," сказал он. "Конечно!"
Они обнялись, всхлипывая, гудок таксиста звучал ещё более нетерпеливо. Антони посмотрел на меня, прячущегося под лестницей. Он слегка кивнул головой как бы говоря "Досвидания, не тужи!" Потом повернулся и не оглядываясь побежал к двери. Ему было 37 лет, но он выглядел на 60, казалось что он нёс такой тяжёлый груз на плечах. Он остановился перед дверью когда услышал как его мать убеждает его в последний раз.
"Не поворачивайся и не смотри, Антони," сказала она. "Никогда не поворачивайся, будь счастлив и работай, в этом всё дело! Работай!"
Эта сцена наполнила меня странной печалью, которая продолжается до сегодняшнего дня, какая-то невыразимая меланхолия, которую Дон Хуан объяснил как моё самое первое открытие: у нас нет больше времени.

На следующий день моя бабушка уехала со своим советником/слугой/шофёром в путешествие в мифическое место, под названием Рондония, где её помощник-Колдун собирался лечить её. Моя бабушка была смертельно больна, но я этого не знал. Она так и не вернулась.
Дон Хуан объяснил продажу её имущества и передачу денег Антони мастерским манёвром Мага, проделанным её советником-индейцем, чтобы оторвать её от "заботы её семьи". Но они и так, настолько были злы на мать за её решение, что им было всё равно вернётся она или нет. У меня было чувство, что они даже не догадывались, что она уехала (они с ней вместе не жили. ЛМ).



260
На вершине той плоской горы я вспомнил все три события как-будто это случилось только секунду назад. Когда я выразил благодарность всем этим трём людям, мне удалось перенести их назад на вершину этой горы. В конце моих криков наступило одиночество, которое нельзя было выразить словами. Я плакал без остановки и Дон Хуан очень терпеливо объяснил мне, что одиночество не принято у Воина, что Воины-Путешественники могут рассчитывать только на одно Существо, на котором они могут фокусировать всю свою любовь, всю свою заботу: эта прекрасная Планета Земля, Мать, Матрица, Центр всего, что мы есть и всего, что мы создаём; то самое Существо, к которому все мы вернёмся; то самое Существо, которое позволяет Воину-Путешественнику улететь в своё Окончательное Путешествие. Затем Дон Дженаро приступил к исполнению Акта - Магический Интэнт для моей пользы. Лёжа на животе, он исполнил серию впечатляющих движений. Он превратился в Светящееся Пятно, которое, казалось, плыло как-будто земля была бассейном. Дон Хуан сказал, что это был способ Дженаро обнять Великую Землю и что, несмотря на разницу в размере, Земля поняла жест Дженаро. Движения Дженаро и их объяснение заменило моё одиночество внутренней радостью. Я не могу выдержать мысль, что ты уходишь, Дон Хуан," я услышал свои слова. Звук моего голоса и что я сказал смутили меня. Когда я начал бесконтрольно всхлиповать из-за жалости к себе, я ещё больше расстроился. "Что со мной происходит Дон Хуан?" пробормотал я. "Я обычно не такой."
"Что происходит, говоришь, это твоё Сознание опять спустилось до уровня пальцев на ногах," ответил он, смеясь. Тогда я совсем потерял контроль над собой и предался чувствам отвержения и отчаяния.
"Я останусь один," сказал я визгливым тоном, "Что со мной будет? В кого я превращусь?"
261
"Давай подойдём к этому так," сказал Дон Хуан спокойно. "Чтобы мне оставить этот мир и встретиться с Неизвестным, мне нужна вся моя Сила, вся моя Удача, вся моя Выдержка; но больше всего мне нужно ЖЕЛЕЗНОЕ УПОРСТВО ВОИНА-ПУТЕШЕСТВЕННИКА. Чтобы остаться и вести себя как ВОИН-ПУТЕШЕСТВЕННИК, тебе нужно всё, что нужно мне. Вылететь туда, как мы это сделаем, не шутка, тем не менее никто из нашей группы здесь не останется."
У меня произошёл эмоциональный срыв (крыша поехала) и я поцеловал его руку.
"Ну, ну, ну! Теперь ты возведёшь храм в честь моих сандалей!"
Печаль, охватившая меня, из жалости к себе превратилась в чувство величайшей потери. "Ты уходишь!" бормотал я, "Господи, покидаешь меня навсегда!"
В ту минуту Дон Хуан что-то проделал надо мной, что он делал много раз со дня нашей первой встречи. Его лицо надулось, как-будто он глубоко вздохнул, и с силой ударил по моей спине ладонью левой руки, а потом сказал:"Вставай со своих пальцев! Подними себя!"

В следующую секунду я уже опять был в полном порядке и контроле над собой. Я знал что от меня ожидали. С моей стороны колебаний больше не было и жалости к себе тоже. Мне было всё равно что со мной будет, когда Дон Хуан уйдёт. Я знал, что его уход - неизбежен. Он посмотрел на меня и своим взглядом сказал всё. "Мы уже больше никогда не будем вместе," сказал он мягко. "Тебе моя помощь больше не нужна; и я не хочу её тебе предлагать, потому что если ты чего-то стоишь как Воин-Путешественник, ты плюнешь мне в лицо, если я тебе предложу. После определённой точки, единственной радостью Воина-Путешественника будет его одиночество. Мне тоже не хотелось, чтобы ты помогал мне. Если я покидаю, то значит покидаю, не думая обо мне, я ведь о тебе думать не буду. Если ты что-то стоишь как Воин, то будь твёрд, честен и неподкупен ни на что ! Следи за изменениями в мире."
Он отошёл от меня, в этот момент не было слёз, не было жалости или радости. Он покачал головой как бы говоря прощай или понимая что я чувствовал.
262
"Забудь о себе и ты не будешь ничего бояться на любом Уровне Сознания, где бы ты не находился," продолжал он. Дон Хуана обуяла лёгкость, озорливость и он начал дразнить меня последний раз на Земле.
"Я надеюсь ты, наконец, найдёшь любовь!" сказал он, протянув свои ладони ко мне и вытянув пальцы как ребёнок, затем прижав их к ладоням опять. "Чао!"
Я знал, что было бесполезно огорчаться и жалеть о чём-то, и что мне было трудно оставаться на Земле, также как Дон Хуану покинуть. Мы оба были захвачены в необратимый энергетический манёвр, который никто из нас не мог остановить. И всё-таки я хотел присоединиться к Дон Хуану и лететь с ним, куда бы он не направлялся. В голове промелькнула мысль, что если моё тело умерло, он бы взял меня с собой. Тогда я увидел как Дон Хуан Матус, Нагуал повёл вверх 15 Магов - своих товарищей, его гордость, его отряд, и как, один за другим, они исчезали в тумане возвышенности на севере. Я видел как каждый из них превратился в яркий Белый Шар и вместе они поднялись и повисли над вершиной горы как таинственные огни в небе. Они сделали ещё круг над горой, как говорил Дон Хуан они сделают: это был их последний осмотр земли и только для их глаз; последний взгляд на нашу удивительную Планету! И потом они исчезли.

Я знал, что мне нужно делать, моё время кончилось. Я побежал из последних сил прямо к обрыву и прыгнул в пропасть. На момент я почувствовал ветер на лице и потом: спасительная темнота поглотила меня как спокойная подземная река."




Продолжение перевода следующих страниц

19-20
"Don't explain yourself so much," don Juan said with a stern look in his eyes. "Sorcerers say, that in every explanation there is a hidden apology. So, when you are explaining, why you cannot do this or that, you're really apologizing for your shortcomings, hoping, that, whoever is listening to you, will have the kindness to understand them." My most useful maneuver, when I was attacked, had always been to turn my attackers off by not listening to them. Don Juan, however, had the disgusting ability to trap every bit of my attention. No matter how he attacked me, no matter what he said, he always managed to have me riveted to his every word. On this occasion, what he was saying about me, didn't please me at all, because it was the naked truth. I avoided his eyes. I felt, as usual, defeated, but it was a peculiar defeat this time. It didn't bother me, as it would have, if it had happened in the World of Everyday Life, or right after I had arrived at his house. After a very long silence, don Juan spoke to me again. 
"I'll do better, than give you an example of a memorable event from my album," he said. "I'll give you a memorable event from your own life, one
, that should go for sure in your collection. Or, I should say, if I were you, I would certainly put it in my collection of memorable events." I thought don Juan was joking and I laughed stupidly. "This is not a laughing matter," he said cuttingly. "I am serious. You once told me a story, that fits the bill."
"What story is that, don Juan?"

"The story of 'figures in front of a mirror,'" he said. "Tell me that story again. But tell it to me in all the detail you can remember." I began to retell the story in a cursory (hasty, superficial) fashion. He stopped me and demanded a careful, detailed narration, starting at the beginning. I tried again, but my rendition (пересказ) didn't satisfy him. "Let's go for a walk," he proposed. "When you walk, you are much more accurate, than when you're sitting down. It is not an idle idea, that you should pace back and forth, when you try to relate something." We had been sitting, as we usually did during the day, under the house ramada. I had developed a pattern: whenever I sat there, I always did it on the same spot, with my back against the wall. Don Juan sat in various places under the ramada, but never on the same spot. We went for a hike at the worst time of the day, noon. He outfitted me with an old straw hat, as he always did, whenever we went out in the heat of the Sun.



We walked for a long time in complete
silence. I tried to the best of my ability to force myself to remember all the details of the story. It was mid afternoon, when we sat down under the shade of some tall bushes, and I retold the full story. Years before, while I was studying sculpture in a fine arts school in Italy, I had a close friend, a Scotsman, who was studying art, in order to become an art critic. What stood out most vividly in my mind about him, and had to do with the story, I was telling don Juan, was the bombastic idea he had of himself; he thought, he was the most licentious (lacking moral discipline), lusty, all-around scholar and craftsman, a man of the Renaissance. Licentious he was, but lustiness (похоть) was something in complete contradiction to his bony, dry, serious person. He was a vicarious (acting in place of someone) follower of the English philosopher Bertrand Russell and dreamed of applying the principles of logical positivism to art criticism. To be an all-around scholar and craftsman was perhaps his wildest fantasy, because he was a procrastinator (puting off doing something until future time); work was his nemesis (retrebutive justice). His dubious specialty wasn't art criticism, but his personal knowledge of all the prostitutes of the local bordellos, of which there were plenty. The colorful and lengthy accounts he used to give me, in order to keep me, according to him, up to date, about all the marvelous things he did in the world of his specialty, were delightful. It was not surprising to me, therefore, that one day he came to my apartment, all excited, nearly out of breath, and told me, that something extraordinary had happened to him and, that he wanted to share it with me.
21-22
"I say, old man, you must see this for yourself!" he said excitedly in the Oxford accent, he affected every time he talked to me. He paced the room nervously. "It's hard to describe, but I know it's something you will appreciate. Something, the impression, of which will last you for a lifetime. I am going to give you a marvelous gift for life. Do you understand?" I understood, that he was a hysterical Scotsman. It was always my pleasure to humor him and tag along. I had never regretted it.
"Calm down, calm down, Eddie," I said. "What are you trying to tell me?”

He related to me, that he had been in a bordello, where he had found an unbelievable woman, who did an incredible thing she called "figures in front of a mirror." He assured me repeatedly, almost stuttering, that I owed it to myself to experience this unbelievable event personally.
"I say, don't worry about money!" he said, since he knew, I didn't have any. "I've already paid the price. All you have to do is go with me. Madame Ludmilla will show you her 'figures in front of a mirror.' It's a blast!" In a fit of uncontrollable glee, Eddie laughed uproariously, oblivious to his bad teeth, which he normally hid behind a tight-lipped smile or laugh. "I say, it's absolutely great!"
My curiosity mounted by the minute. I was more, than willing to participate in his new delight. Eddie drove me to the outskirts of the city. We stopped in front of a dusty, badly kept building; the paint was peeling off the walls. It had the air of having been a hotel at one time, a hotel, that had been turned into an apartment building. I could see the remnants of a hotel sign, that seemed to have been ripped to pieces. On the front of the building there were rows of dirty single balconies filled with flower pots or draped with carpets, put out to dry. At the entrance to the building were two dark, shady-looking men, wearing pointed black shoes, that seemed too tight on their feet; they greeted Eddie effusively. They had black, shifty, menacing eyes. Both of them were wearing shiny light-blue suits, also too tight for their bulky bodies. One of them opened the door for Eddie. They didn't even look at me. We went up two flights of stairs on a dilapidated staircase, that at one time must have been luxurious. Eddie led the way and walked the length of an empty, hotel like corridor with doors on both sides. All the doors were painted in the same drab, dark, olive green. Every door had a brass number, tarnished with age, barely visible against the painted wood. Eddie stopped in front of a door. I noticed the number 112 on it. He rapped repeatedly. The door opened, and a round, short woman with bleached-blonde hair beckoned us in without saying a word. She was wearing a red silk robe with feathery, flouncy (strip of gathered material) sleeves and red slippers with furry balls on top. Once we were inside a small hall and she had closed the door behind us, she greeted Eddie in terribly accented English. "Hallo, Eddie. You brought friend, eh?" Eddie shook her hand, and then kissed it, gallantly. He acted, as if he were most calm, yet I noticed his unconscious gestures of being ill at ease.
"How are you today, Madame Ludmilla?" he said, trying to sound like an American and flubbing it. I never discovered why Eddie always wanted to sound like an American, whenever he was transacting business in those houses of ill repute. I had the suspicion, that he did it, because Americans were known to be wealthy, and he wanted to establish his rich man's bona fides with them. Eddie turned to me and said in his phony American accent, "I leave you in good hands, kiddo."
He sounded so awful, so foreign to my ears, that I laughed out loud. Madame Ludmilla didn't seem
perturbed at all by my explosion of mirth. Eddie kissed Madame Ludmilla's hand again and left.
"You speak English, my boy?" she shouted, as if I were deaf. "You look Eyipcian, or perhaps Torkish."
23-24
I assured Madame Ludmilla, that I was neither, and that I did speak English. She asked me then, if I fancied her "figures in front of a mirror." I didn't know what to say. I just shook my head affirmatively.
"I give you good show," she assured me. "Figures in front of a mirror is only foreplay. When you are hot and ready, tell me to stop." From the small hall, where we were standing, we walked into a dark and eerie room. The windows were heavily curtained. There were some low-voltage light bulbs on fixtures, attached to the wall. The bulbs were shaped like tubes and protruded straight out at right angles from the wall. There was a profusion of objects around the room: pieces of furniture like: small chests of drawers, antique tables and chairs; a roll-top desk, set against the wall and crammed with papers, pencils, rulers, and at least a dozen pairs of scissors. Madame Ludmilla made me sit down on an old stuffed chair. "The bed is in the other room, darling," she said, pointing to the other side of the room. "This is my antisala. Here I give show to get you hot and ready." She dropped her red robe, kicked off her slippers, and opened the double doors of two armoires, standing side by side against the wall. Attached to the inside of each door was a full-length mirror. "And now the music, my boy," Madame Ludmilla said, then cranked (started) a Victrola, that appeared to be in mint (hardly used) condition, shiny, like new. She put on a record. The music was a haunting melody, that reminded me of a circus march.



"And now my show," she said, and began to twirl around to the accompaniment of the haunting melody. The skin of Madame Ludmilla's body was tight, for the most part, and extraordinarily white, though she was not young. She must have been in her well-lived late forties. Her belly sagged, not a great deal, but a bit, and so did her voluminous breasts. The skin of her face also sagged into noticeable jowls (flesh under lower jaw). She had a small nose and heavily painted red lips. She wore thick black mascara. She brought to mind the prototype of an aging prostitute. Yet there was something childlike about her, a girlish abandon and trust, a sweetness, that jolted me.
"And now, figures in front of a mirror," Madame Ludmilla announced, while the music continued. "Leg, leg, leg!" she said, kicking one leg up in the air, and then the other, in time with the music. She had her right hand on top of her head, like a little girl, who is not sure, that she can perform the movements. "Turn, turn, turn!" she said, turning like a top. "Butt, butt, butt!" she said then, showing me her bare behind like a cancan dancer. She repeated the sequence over and over, until the music began to fade, when the Victrola's spring wound down.
I had the feeling, that Madame Ludmilla was twirling away into the distance, becoming
smaller and smaller, as the music faded. Some despair and loneliness, that I didn't know existed in me, came to the surface, from the depths of my very being, and made me get up and run out of the room, down the stairs like a madman, out of the building, into the street. Eddie was standing outside the door, talking to the two men in light-blue shiny suits. Seeing me running like that, he began to laugh uproariously. "Wasn't it a blast?" he said, still trying to sound like an American. " 'Figures in front of a mirror is only the foreplay.' What a thing! What a thing!"
The first time I had mentioned the story to don Juan, I had told him, that I had been deeply affected by the haunting melody and the old prostitute, clumsily twirling to the music. And I had been deeply affected also by the realization of how callous (insensitive) my friend was. When I had finished retelling my story to don Juan, as we sat in the hills of a range of mountains in Sonora, I was shaking, mysteriously affected by something quite undefined.
25
"That story," don Juan said, "should go in your album of memorable events. Your friend, without having any idea, of what he was doing, gave you, as he himself said, something, that will indeed last
you for a lifetime."
"I see this as a sad story, don Juan, but that's all," I declared.
"It's indeed a sad story, just like your other stories," don Juan replied, "but what makes it different and memorable to me is, that it touches every one of us - human beings, not just you, like your other tales. You see, like Madame Ludmilla,
every one of us, young and old alike, is making figures in front of a mirror in one way or another. Tally (reckon) what you know about people. Think of any Human Being on this Earth, and you will know, without the shadow of a doubt, that no matter, who they are, or what they think of themselves, or what they do, the result of their actions is always the same: senseless figures in front of a mirror."

A Tremor in the Air - A Journey of Power

29
At the time I met don Juan, I was a fairly studious anthropology student, and I wanted to begin my career as a professional anthropologist by publishing as much, as possible. I was bent on climbing the academic ladder, and in my calculations, I had determined, that the first step was to collect data on the uses of medicinal plants by the Indians of the south-western United States. I first asked a professor of anthropology, who had worked in that area, for advice about my project. He was a prominent ethnologist, who had published extensively in the late thirties and early forties on the California Indians and the Indians of the South-west and Sonora, Mexico. He patiently listened to my exposition (precise definition). My idea was to write a paper, call it "Ethnobotanical Data," and publish it in a journal, that dealt exclusively with anthropological issues of the south-western United States. I proposed to collect medicinal plants, take the samples to the Botanical Garden at UCLA, to be properly identified, and then describe, why and how the Indians of the South-west used them. I envisioned collecting thousands of entries.
30-31
I even envisioned publishing a small encyclopedia on the subject. The professor smiled forgivingly at me. "I don't want to dampen your enthusiasm," he said in a tired voice, "but I can't help commenting negatively on your eagerness. Eagerness is welcome in anthropology, but it must be properly channeled. We are still in the golden age of anthropology. It was my luck to study with Alfred Krober and Robert Lowie, two pillars of social science. I haven't betrayed their trust. Anthropology is still the master discipline. Every other discipline should stem from anthropology. The entire field of history, for example, should be called 'historical anthropology,' and the field of philosophy should be called 'philosophical anthropology.' Man should be the measure of everything. Therefore, anthropology, the study of man, should be the core of every other discipline. Someday, it will." I looked at him, bewildered. He was, in my estimation, a totally passive, benevolent old professor, who had recently had a heart attack. I seemed to have struck a chord of passion in him. "Don't you think that you should pay more attention to your formal studies?" he continued. "Rather than doing fieldwork, wouldn't it be better for you to study linguistics? We have in the department here one of the most prominent linguists in the world. If I were you, I'd be sitting at his feet, catching any drift emanating from him. We also have a superb authority in comparative religions. And there are some exceptionally competent anthropologists here, who have done work on kinship systems in cultures all over the world, from the point of view of linguistics and from the point of view of cognition. You need a lot of preparation. To think, that you could do fieldwork now, is a travesty (grotesque parody). Plunge into your books, young man. That's my advice." Stubbornly, I took my proposition to another professor, a younger one. He wasn't in any way more helpful. He laughed at me openly. He told me, that the paper, I wanted to write, was a Mickey Mouse paper, and that it wasn't anthropology by any stretch of the imagination. "Anthropologists nowadays," he said professorially, "are concerned with issues, that have relevance. Medical and pharmaceutical scientists have done endless research on every possible medicinal plant in the world. There's no longer any bone to chew on there. Your kind of data collecting belongs to the turn of the nineteenth century. Now it's nearly two hundred years later. There is such a thing as progress, you know." He proceeded to give me, then, a definition and a justification of progress and perfectibility, as two issues of philosophical discourse (conversation), which, he said, were most relevant to anthropology. "Anthropology is the only discipline in existence," he continued, "which can clearly substantiate (verify, confirm) the concept of perfectibility and progress. Thank God, that there's still a ray of hope in the midst of the cynicism of our times. Only anthropology can show the actual development of culture and social organization. Only anthropologists can prove to mankind beyond the shadow of a doubt the progress of human knowledge. Culture evolves, and only anthropologists can present samples of societies, that fit definite cubbyholes in a line of progress and perfectibility. That's anthropology for you! Not some puny fieldwork, which is not fieldwork at all, but mere masturbation." It was a blow on the head to me. As a last resort, I went to Arizona to talk to anthropologists, who were actually doing field-work there. By then, I was ready to give up on the whole idea. I understood, what the two professors were trying to tell me. I couldn't have agreed with them more. My attempts at doing fieldwork were definitely simple minded. Yet I wanted to get my feet wet in the field; I didn't want to do only library research. In Arizona, I met with an extremely seasoned anthropologist, who had written copiously on the Yaqui Indians of Arizona as well, as those of Sonora, Mexico. He was extremely kind. He didn't run me down, nor did he give me any advice. He only commented, that the Indian societies of the South-west were extremely isolationist, and that foreigners, especially those of Hispanic origin, were distrusted, even abhorred (hated), by those Indians.
32-33
A younger colleague of his, however, was more outspoken. He said, that I was better off reading herbalists' books. He was an authority in the field and his opinion was, that anything, to be known about medicinal plants from the Southwest, had already been classified and talked about in various publications. He went as far, as to say, that the sources of any Indian curer of the day were precisely those publications, rather than any traditional knowledge. He finished me off with the assertion (positive declaration, evaluation), that if there still were any traditional curing practices, the Indians would not divulge (reveal) them to a stranger. "Do something worthwhile," he advised me. "Look into urban anthropology. There's a lot of money for studies on alcoholism among Indians in the big city, for example. Now that's something, that any anthropologist can do easily. Go and get drunk with local Indians in a bar. Then arrange whatever you find out about them in terms of statistics. Turn everything into numbers. Urban anthropology is a real field."
There was nothing else for me to do except to take the advice of those experienced social scientists. I decided to fly back to Los Angeles, but another anthropologist, friend of mine, let me know then, that he was going to drive throughout Arizona and New Mexico, visiting all the places, where he had done work in the past, renewing in this fashion his relationships with the people, who had been his anthropological informants. "You're welcome to come with me," he said. "I'm not going to do any work. I'm just going to visit with them, have a few drinks with them, bullshit with them. I bought gifts for them: blankets, booze, jackets, ammunition for twenty-two-caliber rifles. My car is loaded with goodies. I usually drive alone whenever I go to see them, but by myself I always run the risk of falling asleep. You could keep me company, keep me from dozing off, or drive a little bit, if I'm too drunk."



I felt so despondent (dishearted, dejected), that I turned him down. "I'm very sorry, Bill," I said. "The trip won't do for me, I see no point in pursuing this idea of fieldwork any longer."
"Don't give up without a fight," Bill said in a tone of paternal concern. "Give all you have to the fight, and if it licks you, then it's okay to give up, but not before. Come with me and see how you like the South-west." He put his arm around my shoulders. I couldn't help noticing how immensely heavy his arm was. He was tall and husky, but in recent years his body had acquired a strange rigidity. He had lost his boyish quality. His round face was no longer filled, youthful, the way it had been. Now it was a worried face. I believed, that he worried because he was losing his hair, but at times, it seemed to me, that it was something more, than that. And it wasn't, that he was fatter; his body was heavy in ways, that were impossible to explain. I noticed it in the way, that he walked, and got up, and sat down. Bill seemed to me to be fighting gravity with every fiber of his being, in everything he did. Disregarding my feelings of defeat, I started on a journey with him. We visited every place in Arizona and New Mexico, where there were Indians. One, of the end results of this trip, was that I found out, that my anthropologist friend had two definite facets to his person. He explained to me, that his opinions, as a professional anthropologist, were very measured, and congruous (harmonious, appropriate) with the anthropological thought of the day, but that as a private person, his anthropological fieldwork had given him a wealth of experiences, that he never talked about. These experiences were not congruous (harmonious, appropriate) with the anthropological thought of the day, because they were events, that were impossible to catalog. During the course of our trip, he would invariably have some drinks with his ex-informants, and feel very relaxed afterward.



I would take the wheel then and drive, as he sat in the passenger seat taking sips from his bottle of thirty-year-old Ballantine's. It was then, that Bill would talk about his uncataloged experiences. "I have never believed in ghosts," he said abruptly one day. "I never went in for apparitions and floating essences, voices in the dark, you know. I had a very pragmatic, serious upbringing. Science had always been my compass.



34-35
But then, working in the field, all kinds of weird crap began to filter through to me. For instance, I went with some Indians one night on a vision quest. They were going to actually initiate me by some painful business of piercing the muscles of my chest. They were preparing a sweat lodge in the woods. I had resigned myself to withstand the pain. I took a couple of drinks to give me strength. And then the man, who was going to intercede (mediator in dispute) for me with the people, who, actually, performed the ceremony, yelled in horror and pointed at a dark, shadowy figure walking toward us. "When the shadowy figure came closer to me," Bill went on, "I noticed, that what, I had in front of me, was an old Indian, dressed in the weirdest getup, you could imagine. He had the paraphernalia of shamans. The man, I was with that night, fainted shamelessly at the sight of the old man.
The old man came to me and pointed a finger at my chest. His finger was just skin and bone. He babbled incomprehensible (unintelligible, boundless, without limits) things to me. By then, the rest of the people had seen the old man, and started to rush silently toward me. The old man turned to look at them, and every one of them froze. He harangued (pompous speech) them for a moment. His voice was something unforgettable. It was, as if he were talking from a tube, or as if he had something attached to his mouth, that carried the words out of him. I swear to you, that I saw the man, talking inside his body, and his mouth broadcasting the words, as a mechanical apparatus. After haranguing the men, the old man continued walking, past me, past them, and disappeared, swallowed by the darkness." Bill said, that the plan to have an initiation ceremony went to pot; it was never performed; and the men, including the shamans in charge, were shaking in their boots. He stated, that they were so frightened, that they disbanded and left. "People, who had been friends for years," he went on, "never spoke to each other again. They claimed, that, what they had seen, was the apparition of an incredibly old shaman, and that it would bring bad luck to talk about it among themselves. In fact, they said, that the mere act of setting eyes on one another, would bring them bad luck. Most of them moved away from the area."
"Why did they feel that talking to each other or seeing each other would bring them bad luck?" I asked him.
"Those are their beliefs," he replied. "A vision of that nature means to them, that the apparition spoke to each of them individually. To have a vision of that nature is, for them, the luck of a lifetime."
"And what was the individual thing, that the vision told each of them?" I asked. "Beats me," he replied. "They never explained anything to me. Every time I asked them, they entered into a profound state of numbness. They hadn't seen anything, they hadn't heard anything. Years after the event, the man, who had fainted next to me, swore to me, that he had just faked the faint, because he was so frightened, that he didn't want to face the old man, and that, what he had to say, was understood by everybody at a level other, than language comprehension." Bill said, that in his case, what, the apparition voiced to him, he understood, as having to do with his health and his expectations in life.
"What do you mean by that?" I asked him.
"Things are not that good for me," he confessed. "My body doesn't feel well."
"But do you know what is really the matter with you?" I asked. "Oh, yes," he said nonchalantly (cool, indifferent). "Doctors have told me. But I'm not gonna worry about it, or even think about it." Bill's revelations left me feeling thoroughly uneasy. This was a facet of his person, that I didn't know. I had always thought, that he was a tough old cookie. I could never conceive (form in the mind) of him as vulnerable. I didn't like our exchange. It was, however, too late for me to retreat. Our trip continued.
On another occasion, he confided, that the shamans of the South-west were capable of transforming themselves into different entities, and that the categorization schemes of "bear shaman" or "mountain lion shaman," etc., should not be taken as euphemisms or metaphors, because they were not. 
36-37
"Would you believe it," he said in a tone of great admiration, "that there are some shamans, who actually become bears, or mountain lions, or eagles? I'm not exaggerating, nor am I fabricating anything, when I say, that once I witnessed the transformation of a shaman, who called himself 'River Man," or 'River Shaman,' or 'Proceeding from River, Returning to River.' I was out in the mountains of New Mexico with this shaman. I was driving for him; he trusted me, and he was going in search of his origin, or so he said. We were walking along a river, when he suddenly got very excited. He told me to move away from the shore to some high rocks, and hide there, put a blanket over my head and shoulders, and peek through it, so I would not miss, what he was about to do."
"What was he going to do?" I asked him, incapable of containing myself.
"I didn't know," he said. "Your guess would have been as good, as mine. I had no way of conceiving, of what he was going to do. He just walked into the water, fully dressed. When the water reached him at mid-calf, because it was a wide, but shallow river, the shaman simply vanished, disappeared. Prior to entering the water, he had whispered in my ear that I should go downstream and wait for him. He told me the exact spot to wait. I, of course, didn't believe a word, of what he was saying, so at first I couldn't remember, where he had said, I had to wait for him, but then I found the spot and I saw the shaman coming out of the water. It sounds stupid to say 'coming out of the water.' I saw the shaman turning into water and then being remade out of the water. Can you believe that?"
I had no comments on his stories. It was impossible for me to believe him, but I could not disbelieve him either. He was a very serious man. The only possible explanation, that I could think of, was that, as we continued our trip, he drank more and more every day. He had in the trunk of the car a box of twenty-four bottles of Scotch for only himself. He actually drank like a fish. "I have always been partial (biased) to the esoteric mutations of shamans," he said to me another day. "It's not, that I can explain the mutations, or even believe, that they take place, but, as an intellectual exercise, I am very interested in considering, that mutations into snakes and mountain lions are not as difficult, as what the water shaman did. It is at moments like this, when I engage my intellect in such a fashion, that I cease to be an anthropologist and I begin to react, following a gut feeling. My gut feeling is, that those shamans certainly do something, that can't be measured scientifically or even talked about intelligently. For instance, there are cloud shamans, who turn into clouds, into mist. I have never seen this happen, but I knew a cloud shaman. I never saw him disappearing or turning into mist in front of my eyes, as I saw that other shaman, turning into water right in front of me. But I chased that cloud shaman once, and he simply vanished in an area, where there was no place for him to hide. Although I didn't see him turning into a cloud, he disappeared. I couldn't explain, where he went. There were no rocks or vegetation around the place, where he ended up. I was there half a minute after he was, but the shaman was gone. I chased that man all over the place for information," Bill went on. "He wouldn't give me the time of day. He was very friendly to me, but that was all." Bill told me endless other stories about strife (dispute, conflict) and political factions among Indians in different Indian reservations, or stories about personal vendettas, animosities (active hostility), friendships, etc., etc., which did not interest me in the least. On the other hand, his stories about shamans' mutations and apparitions had caused a true emotional upheaval in me. I was at once both fascinated and appalled by them. However, when I tried to think about, why I was fascinated or appalled, I couldn't tell. All, I could have said, was that his stories about shamans hit me at an unknown, visceral (derived from intuition) level. Another realization, brought by this trip, was that
I verified for myself, that the Indian societies of the South-west were indeed closed to outsiders.



38-39
I finally came to accept, that I did need a great deal of preparation in the science of anthropology, and that it was more functional to do anthropological fieldwork in an area, with which I was familiar, or one, in which I had an entree. When the journey ended, Bill drove me to the Greyhound bus depot in Nogales, Arizona, for my return trip to Los Angeles. As we were sitting in the waiting area before the bus came, he consoled (comfort) me in a paternal manner, reminding me, that failures were a matter of course in anthropological fieldwork, and that they meant only the hardening of one's purpose or the coming to maturity of an anthropologist. Abruptly, he leaned over and pointed with a slight movement of his chin to the other side of the room. "I think, that old man, sitting on the bench by the corner over there, is the man, I told you about," he whispered in my ear. "I am not quite sure, because I've had him in front of me, face-to-face, only once."
"What man is that? What did you tell me about him?" I asked.
"When we were talking about shamans and shamans' transformations, I told you, that I had once met a cloud shaman."
"Yes, yes, I remember that," I said. "Is that man the cloud shaman?"
"No," he said emphatically. "But I think, he is a companion or a teacher of the cloud shaman. I saw both of them together in the distance various times, many years ago."
I did remember Bill mentioning, in a very casual manner, but not in relation to the cloud shaman, that he knew about the existence of a mysterious old man, who was a retired shaman, an old Indian misanthrope (who hates humans) from Yuma, who had once been a terrifying sorcerer. The relationship of the old man to the cloud shaman was never voiced by my friend, but obviously it was foremost (paramount) in Bill's mind, to the point, where he believed, that he had told me about him. A strange anxiety suddenly possessed me and made me jump out of my seat. As if I had no volition of my own, I approached the old man and immediately began a long tirade on, how much I knew about medicinal plants and shamanism among the American Indians of the plains and their Siberian ancestors. As a secondary theme, I mentioned to the old man, that I knew, that he was a shaman. I concluded by assuring him, that it would be thoroughly beneficial for him to talk to me at length. "If nothing else," I said petulantly (unreasonably irritable), "we could swap stories. You tell me yours and I'll tell you mine." The old man kept his eyes lowered, until the last moment. Then he peered at me. "I am Juan Matus," he said, looking me squarely in the eyes. My tirade shouldn't have ended by any means, but for no reason, that I could discern, I felt, that there was nothing more I could have said. I wanted to tell him my name. He raised his hand to the height of my lips, as if to prevent me from saying it. At that instant, a bus pulled up to the bus stop. The old man muttered, that it was the bus, he had to take, then he earnestly asked me to look him up, so we could talk with more ease and swap stories. There was an ironic smirk on the comer of his mouth, when he said that. With an incredible agility for a man his age, I figured he must have been in his eighties, he covered, in a few leaps, the fifty yards between the bench, where he was sitting, and the door of the bus. As if the bus had stopped just to pick him up, it moved away as soon, as he had jumped in and the door had closed. After the old man left, I went back to the bench, where Bill was sitting.
"What did he say, what did he say?" he asked excitedly.
"He told me to look him up and come to his house to visit," I said. "He even said, that we could talk there."
"But what did you say to him, to get him to invite you to his house?" he demanded. I told Bill, that I had used my best sales pitch, and that I had promised the old man to reveal to him everything I knew, from the point of view of my reading, about medicinal plants. Bill obviously didn't believe me. He accused me of holding out on him. "I know the people around this area," he said belligerently (aggressively), "and that old man is a very strange fart. He doesn't talk to anybody, Indians included.
40-41
Why would he talk to you, a perfect stranger? You're not even cute!" It was obvious, that Bill was annoyed with me. I couldn't figure out why though. I didn't dare ask him for an explanation. He gave me the impression of being a bit jealous. Perhaps he felt, that I had succeeded, where he had failed. However, my success had been so inadvertent (negligent), that it didn't mean anything to me. Except for Bill's casual remarks, I didn't have any conception of how difficult it was to approach that old man, and I couldn't have cared less. At the time, I found nothing remarkable in the exchange. It baffled me, that Bill was so upset about it.
"Do you know where his house is?" I asked him.
"I haven't the foggiest idea," he answered curtly. "I have heard people from this area say, that he doesn't live anywhere, that he just appears here and there, unexpectedly, but that's a lot of horse-shit. He probably lives in some shack in Nogales, Mexico."
"Why is he so important?" I asked him. My question made me gather enough courage to add, "You seem to be upset, because he talked to me. Why?"
Without any ado (fuss), he admitted, that he was chagrined, because he knew, how useless it was to try to talk to that man. "That old man is as rude, as anyone can be," he added. "At best, he stares at you without saying a word, when you talk to him. At other times, he doesn't even look at you; he treats you, as if you didn't exist. The one time I tried to talk to him, he brutally turned me down. Do you know what he said to me? He said, 'If I were you, I wouldn't waste my energy opening my mouth. Save it. You need it.' If he weren't such an old fart, I would have punched him in the nose." I pointed out to Bill, that to call him an "old" man was more a figure of speech, than an actual description. He didn't really appear to be that old, although he was definitely old. He possessed a tremendous vigor and agility. I felt, that Bill would have failed miserably, if he had tried to punch him in the nose. That old Indian was powerful. In fact, he was downright scary. I didn't voice my thoughts. I let Bill go on telling me, how disgusted he was at the nastiness of that old man, and how he would have dealt with him, had it not been for the fact, that the old man was so feeble.
"Who do you think could give me some information about where he might live?" I asked him.
"Perhaps some people in Yuma," he replied, a bit more relaxed. "Maybe the people, I introduced you to, at the beginning of our trip. You wouldn't lose anything by asking them. Tell them, that I sent you to them."
I changed my plans right then and, instead of going back to Los Angeles, went directly to Yuma, Arizona. I saw the people, to whom Bill had introduced me. They didn't know where the old Indian lived, but their comments about him inflamed my curiosity even more. They said, that he was not from Yuma, but from Sonora, Mexico, and that in his youth, he had been a fearsome sorcerer, who did incantations and put spells on people, but that he had mellowed with age, turning into an ascetic hermit. They remarked, that although he was a Yaqui Indian, he had once run around with a group of Mexican men, who seemed to be extremely knowledgeable about bewitching practices. They all agreed, that they hadn't seen those men in the area for ages. One of the men added, that the old man was contemporaneous with his grandfather, but that while his grandfather was senile and bedridden, the sorcerer seemed to be more vigorous, than ever. The same man referred me to some people in Hermosillo, the capital of Sonora, who might know the old man and be able to tell me more about him. The prospect of going to Mexico was not at all appealing to me. Sonora was too far away from my area of interest. Besides, I reasoned, that I was better off doing urban anthropology after all and I went back to Los Angeles. But before leaving for Los Angeles, I canvassed (went through) the area of Yuma, searching tor information about the old man. Noone knew anything about him. As the bus drove to Los Angeles, I experienced a unique sensation.
42
On the one hand, I felt totally cured of my obsession with fieldwork or my interest in the old man. On the other hand, I felt a strange nostalgia. It was, truthfully, something I had never felt before. Its newness struck me profoundly. It was a mixture of anxiety and longing, as if I were missing something of tremendous importance. I had the clear sensation, as I approached Los Angeles, that, whatever had been acting on me around Yuma, had begun to fade with distance; but its fading only increased my unwarranted (groundless) longing.



The Intent of Infinity

43
I WANT YOU to think deliberately about every detail of what transpired between you and those two men, Jorge Campos and Lucas Coronado," don Juan said to me, "who are the ones, who really delivered you to me, and then tell me all about it."
I found his request very difficult to fulfill, and yet I actually enjoyed remembering everything, those two had said to me. He wanted every detail possible, something, that forced me to push my memory to its limits. The story, don Juan wanted me to recollect, began in the city of Guaymas, in Sonora, Mexico. In Yuma, Arizona, I had been given the names and addresses of some people, who, I was told, might be able to shed light on the mystery of the old man, I had met in the bus depot. The people, I went to see, not only didn't know any retired old shaman, they even doubted, that such a man had ever existed. They were all filled to the brim, however, with scary stories about Yaqui shamans, and about the belligerent (aggressive) general mood of the Yaqui Indians.


44-45
They insinuated, that perhaps in Vicam, a railroad-station town between the cities of Guaymas and Ciudad Obregon, I might find someone, who could perhaps steer me in the proper direction. "Is there anyone in particular, I could look up?" I asked.
"Your best bet would be to talk to a field inspector of the official government bank," one of the men suggested. "The bank has a lot of field inspectors. They know all the Indians of the area, because the bank is the government institution, that buys their crops, and every Yaqui is a farmer, the proprietor of a parcel of land, that he can call his own as long, as he cultivates it."
"Do you know any field inspectors?" I asked. They looked at each other and smiled apologetically at me. They didn't know any, but strongly recommended, that I should approach one of those men on my own and put my case to him. In Vicam Station, my attempts at making contact with the field inspectors of the government bank were a total disaster. I met three of them, and when I told them, what
I wanted, every one of them looked at me with utter distrust. They immediately suspected, that I was a spy, sent there by the Yankees, to cause problems, that they could not clearly define, but about which they made wild speculations, ranging from political agitation to industrial espionage. It was the unsubstantiated belief of everyone around, that there were copper deposits in the lands of the Yaqui Indians and, that the Yankees coveted (desired) them. After this resounding (reveberated) failure, I retreated to the city of Guaymas and stayed at a hotel, that was very close to a fabulous restaurant. I went there three times a day. The food was superb. I liked it so much, that
I stayed in Guaymas for over a week. I practically lived in the restaurant, and became, in this manner, acquainted with the owner, Mr. Reyes. One afternoon, while I was eating, Mr. Reyes came to my table with another man, whom he introduced to me as Jorge Campos, a full-blooded Yaqui Indian entrepreneur, who had lived in Arizona in his youth, who spoke English perfectly, and who was more American, than any American. Mr. Reyes praised him, as a true example of, how hard work and dedication could develop a person into an exceptional man. Mr. Reyes left and Jorge Campos sat down next to me and immediately took over. He pretended to be modest and denied all praise, but it was obvious, that he was as pleased, as punch, with what Mr. Reyes had said about him. At first sight, I had the clear impression, that Jorge Campos was an entrepreneur of the particular kind, that one finds in bars or on crowded corners of main streets, trying to sell an idea or simply trying to find a way to con people out of their savings. Mr. Campos was very pleasant looking, around six feet tall and lean, but with a high pot belly like a habitual drinker of hard liquor. He had a very dark complexion, with a touch of green to it, and wore expensive blue jeans and shiny cowboy boots with pointed toes and angular heels, as if he needed to dig them into the ground, to stop being dragged by a lassoed steer. He was wearing an impeccably ironed gray plaid shirt; in its right pocket was a plastic pocket guard, into which he had inserted a row of pens. I had seen the same pocket guard among office workers, who didn't want to stain their shirt pockets with ink. His attire also included an expensive-looking fringed reddish-brown suede jacket and a tall Texas-style cowboy hat. His round face was expressionless. He had no wrinkles, even though he seemed to be in his early fifties. For some unknown reason, I believed, that he was dangerous. "Very pleased to meet you, Mr. Campos," I said in Spanish, extending my hand to him.
"Let's dispense with the formalities," he responded, also in Spanish, shaking my hand vigorously. "I like to treat young people as equals, regardless of age differences. Call me Jorge." He was quiet for a moment, no doubt assessing my reaction. I didn't know, what to say. I certainly didn't want to humor him, nor did I want to take him seriously. "I'm curious to know, what you're doing in Guaymas," he went on casually. "You don't seem to be a tourist, nor do you seem to be interested in deep-sea fishing."
46-47
"I am an anthropology student," I said, "and I am trying to establish my credentials with the local Indians, in order to do some field research."
"And I am a businessman," he said. "My business is to supply information, to be the go-between. You have the need, I have the commodity. I charge for my services. However, my services are guaranteed. If you don't get satisfaction, you don't have to pay me."
"If your business is to supply information," I said, "I will gladly pay you, whatever you charge."
"Ah!" he exclaimed. "You certainly need a guide, someone with more education, than the average Indian here, to show you around. Do you have a grant from the United States government or from another big institution?"
"Yes," I lied. "I have a grant from the Esoterical Foundation of Los Angeles." When I said that, I actually saw a glint of greed in his eyes.
"Ah!" he exclaimed again. "How big is that institution?"
"Fairly big," I said.
"My goodness! Is that so?" he said, as if my words were an explanation, that he had wanted to hear. "And now, may I ask you, if you don't mind, how big is your grant? How much money did they give you?"
"A few thousand dollars to do preliminary fieldwork," I lied again, to see what he would say.
"Ah! I like people, who are direct," he said, relishing his words. "I am sure, that you and I are going to reach an agreement. I offer you my services, as a guide and as a key, that can open many secret doors among the Yaquis. As you can see by my general appearance, I am a man of taste and means."
"Oh, yes, definitely you are a man of good taste," I asserted
(positive declaration, evaluation).
"What I am saying to you," he said, "is that for a small fee, which you will find most reasonable, I will steer you to the right people, people, to whom you could ask any question you want. And for some very little more, I will translate their words to you, verbatim (word for word), into Spanish or English. I can also speak French and German, but I have the feeling, that those languages do not interest you."
"You are right, you are so very right," I said. "Those languages don't interest me at all. But how much would your fees be?"
"Ah! My fees!" he said, and took a leather-covered notebook out of his back pocket and flipped it open in front of my face; he scribbled quick notes on it, flipped it closed again, and put it in his pocket with precision and speed. I was sure, that he wanted to give me the impression of being efficient and fast at calculating figures.
"I will charge you fifty dollars a day," he said, "with transportation, plus my meals. I mean, when you eat, I eat. What do you say?"
At that moment, he leaned over to me and, almost in a whisper, said, that we should shift into English, because he didn't want people to know the nature of our transactions. He began to speak to me then in something, that wasn't English at all. I was at a loss. I didn't know how to respond. I began to fret nervously, as the man kept on talking gibberish with the most natural air. He didn't bat an eyelash. He moved his hands in a very animated fashion and pointed around him, as if he were instructing me. I didn't have the impression, that he was speaking in tongues; I thought, perhaps he was speaking the Yaqui language. When people came around our table and looked at us, I nodded and said to Jorge Campos, "Yes, yes, indeed." At one point I said, "You could say that again," and this sounded so funny to me, that I broke into a belly laugh. He also laughed heartily, as if I had said the funniest thing possible. He must have noticed, that I was finally at my wits' end, and, before I could get up and tell him to get lost, he started to speak Spanish again. "I don't want to tire you with my silly observations," he said. "But if I'm going to be your guide, as I think, I am going to be, we will be spending long hours chatting.
48-49
I was testing you just now, to see, if you are a good conversationalist. If I'm going to spend time with you driving, I need someone by me, who could be a good receptor and initiator. I'm glad to tell you, that you are both." Then he stood up, shook my hand, and left. As if on cue, the owner came to my table, smiling and shaking his head from side to side like a little bear.
"Isn't he a fabulous guy?" he asked me. I didn't want to commit myself to a statement, and Mr. Reyes volunteered, that Jorge Campos was at that moment a go-between in an extremely delicate and profitable transaction. He said, that some mining companies in the United States were interested in the iron and copper deposits, that belonged to the Yaqui Indians, and, that Jorge Campos was there, in line to collect perhaps a five-million-dollar fee. I knew then, that Jorge Campos was a con man. There were no iron or copper deposits on the lands, owned by the Yaqui Indians. If there had been any, private enterprises would have already moved the Yaquis out of those lands and relocated them somewhere else.
"He's fabulous," I said. "Most wonderful guy I ever met. How can I get in touch with him again?"
"Don't worry about that," Mr. Reyes said. "Jorge asked me all about you. He has been watching you since you came. He'll probably come and knock on your door later today or tomorrow." Mr. Reyes was right. A couple of hours later, somebody woke me from my afternoon nap. It was Jorge Campos. I had intended to leave Guaymas in the early evening and drive, all night, to California. I explained to him, that I was leaving, but that I would come back in a month or so.
"Ah! But you must stay now, that I have decided to be your guide," he said.
"I'm sorry, but we will have to wait for this, because my time is very limited now," I replied. I knew, that Jorge Campos was a crook, yet I decided to reveal to him,  that I already had an informant, who was waiting to work with me, and that I had met him in Arizona. I described the old man and said, that his name was Juan Matus, and, that other people had characterized him as a shaman. Jorge Campos smiled at me broadly. I asked him, if he knew the old man.
"Ah, yes, I know him," he said jovially. "You may say, that we are good friends." Without being invited, Jorge Campos came into the room and sat down at the table just inside the balcony.
"Does he live around here?" I asked.
"He certainly does," he assured me.
"Would you take me to him?"
"I don't see why not," he said. "I would need a couple of days to make my own inquiries, just to make sure, that he is there, and then we will go and see him."
I knew, that he was lying, yet I didn't want to believe it. I even thought, that my initial distrust had perhaps been ill-founded. He seemed so convincing at that moment. "However," he continued, "in order to take you to see the man, I will charge you a flat fee. My honorarium will be two hundred dollars." That amount was more, than I had at my disposal. I politely declined and said, that I didn't have enough money with me. "I don't want to appear mercenary," he said with his most winning smile, "but how much money can you afford? You must take into consideration, that I have to do a little bribing. The Yaqui Indians are very private, but there are always ways; there are always doors, that open with a magical key-money." In spite of all my misgivings (apprehensions), I was convinced, that Jorge Campos was my entry not only into the Yaqui world, but to finding the old man, who had intrigued me so much. I didn't want to haggle (bargain) over money. I was almost embarrassed to offer him the fifty dollars, I had in my pocket.
"I am at the end of my stay here," I said as a sort of apology, "so I have nearly run out of money. I have only fifty dollars left."
Jorge Campos stretched his long legs under the table and crossed his arms behind his head, tipping his hat over his face.
50-51
"I'll take your fifty dollars and your watch," he said shamelessly. "But for that money, I will take you to meet a minor shaman. Don't get impatient," he warned me, as if I were going to protest. "We must step carefully up the ladder, from the lower ranks to the man himself, who, I assure you, is at the very top."
"And when could I meet this minor shaman?" I asked, handing him the money and my watch.
"Right now!" he replied, as he sat up straight and eagerly grabbed the money and the watch. "Let's go! There's not a minute to waste!"
We got into my car and he directed me to head off for the town of Potam, one of the traditional Yaqui towns along the Yaqui River.
As we drove, he revealed to me, that we were going to meet Lucas Coronado, a man, who was known for his sorcery feats, his shamanistic trances, and for the magnificent masks, that he made for the Yaqui festivities of Lent. Then he shifted the conversation to the old man, and, what he said, was in total contradiction to what others had said to me about the man. While they had described him as a hermit and retired shaman, Jorge Campos portrayed him as the most prominent curer and sorcerer of the area, a man, whose fame had turned him into a nearly inaccessible figure. He paused, like an actor, and then he delivered his blow: He said, that to talk to the old man on a steady basis, the way anthropologists like to do, was going to cost me at least two thousand dollars. I was going to protest such a drastic hike in price, but he anticipated me.
"For two hundred dollars, I could take you to him," he said. "Out of those two hundred dollars, I would clear about thirty. The rest would go for bribes. But to talk to him at length will cost more. You yourself could figure that out. He has actual bodyguards, people, who protect him. I have to sweet-talk them and come up with dough for them. In the end," he continued, "I will give you a total account with receipts and everything for your taxes. Then you will know, that my commission for setting it all up, is minimal."
I felt a wave of admiration for him. He was aware of everything, even receipts for income tax. He was quiet for a while, as if calculating his minimal profit. I had nothing to say. I was busy calculating myself, trying to figure out a way to get two thousand dollars. I even thought of really applying for a grant.
"But are you sure, the old man would talk to me?" I asked.
"Of course," he assured me. "Not only would he talk to you, he's going to perform sorcery for you, for what you pay him. Then you could work out an agreement with him, as to how much you could pay him for further lessons." Jorge Campos kept silent again for a while, peering into my eyes. "Do you think, that you could pay me the two thousand dollars?" he asked in a tone so purposefully indifferent, that I instantly knew, it was a sham.
"Oh, yes, I can easily afford that," I lied reassuringly.
He could not disguise his glee. "Good boy! Good boy!" he cheered. "We're going to have a ball!"
I tried to ask him some general questions about the old man; he forcefully cut me off. "Save all this for the man himself. He'll be all yours," he said, smiling. He began to tell me then about his life in the United States and about his business aspirations, and to my utter bewilderment, since I had already classified him as a phony, who didn't speak a word of English, he shifted into English.
"You do speak English!" I exclaimed without any attempt at hiding my surprise.
"Of course I do, my boy," he said, affecting a Texan accent, which he carried on for the duration of our conversation. "I told you, I wanted to test you, to see, if you are resourceful. You are. In fact, you are quite clever, I may say." His command of English was superb, and he delighted me with jokes and stories. In no time at all, we were in Potam.
52-53
He directed me to a house on the outskirts of town. We got out of the car. He led the way, calling loudly in Spanish for Lucas Coronado. We heard a voice from the back of the house, that said, also in Spanish, "Come over here."
There was a man behind a small shack, sitting on the ground, on a goatskin. He was holding a piece of wood with his bare feet, while he worked on it with a chisel (metal sharpening tool) and a mallet (short-handed hammer). By holding the piece of wood in place with the pressure of his feet, he had fashioned a stupendous potter's turning wheel, so to speak. His feet turned the piece, as his hands worked the chisel. I had never seen anything like this in my life. He was making a mask, hollowing it with a curved chisel. His control, of his feet in holding the wood and turning it around, was remarkable. The man was very thin; he had a thin face with angular features, high cheekbones, and a dark, copperish complexion. The skin of his face and neck seemed to be stretched to the maximum. He sported a thin, droopy mustache, that gave his angular face a malevolent slant. He had an aquiline nose with a very thin bridge, and fierce black eyes. His extremely black eyebrows appeared, as if they had been drawn on with a pencil, and so did his jet black hair, combed backward on his head. I had never seen a more hostile face.  The image, that came to mind, looking at him, was that of an Italian poisoner of the era of the Medicis. The words "truculent" and "saturnine" seemed to be the most apt descriptions, when I focused my attention on Lucas Coronado's face. I noticed, that while he was sitting on the ground, holding the piece of wood with his feet, the bones of his legs were so long, that his knees came to his shoulders. When we approached him, he stopped working and stood up. He was taller, than Jorge Campos, and as thin, as a rail. As a gesture of deference (honour) to us, I suppose, he put on his gwraches.
"Come in, come in," he said without smiling. I had a strange feeling then, that Lucas Coronado didn't know how to smile.
"To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?" he asked Jorge Campos.
"I've brought this young man here, because he wants to ask you some questions about your art," Jorge Campos said in a most patronizing tone. "I vouched, that you would answer his questions truthfully."
"Oh, that's no problem, that's no problem," Lucas Coronado assured me, sizing me up with his cold stare. He shifted into a different language then, which I presumed to be Yaqui. He and Jorge Campos got into an animated conversation, that lasted for some time. Both of them acted, as if I did not exist. Then Jorge Campos turned to me.
"We have a little problem here," he said. "Lucas has just informed me, that this is a very busy season for him, since the festivities are approaching, so he won't be able to answer all the questions, that you ask him, but he will at another time."
"Yes, yes, most certainly," Lucas Coronado said to me in Spanish. "At another time, indeed; at another time."
"We have to cut our visit short," Jorge Campos said, "but I'll bring you back again." As we were leaving, I felt moved to express to Lucas Coronado my admiration for his stupendous technique of working with his hands and feet. He looked at me, as if I were mad, his eyes widening with surprise.
"You've never seen anyone working on a mask?" he hissed through clenched teeth. "Where are you from? Mars?"
I felt stupid. I tried to explain, that his technique was quite new to me. He seemed ready to hit me on the head. Jorge Campos said to me in English, that I had offended Lucas Coronado with my comments. He had understood my praise, as a veiled way of making fun of his poverty; my words had been to him an ironic statement of how poor and helpless he was. "But it's the opposite," I said. "I think he's magnificent!"
"Don't try to tell him anything like that," Jorge Campos retorted. "These people are trained to receive and dispense insults in a most covert form.
54-55
He thinks, it's odd, that you run him down, when you don't even know him, and make fun of the fact, that he cannot afford a vise (tool) to hold his sculpture." I felt totally at a loss. The last thing I wanted was to foul up my only possible contact. Jorge Campos seemed to be utterly aware of my chagrin.
"Buy one of his masks," he advised me. I told him, that I intended to drive to Los Angeles in one lap, without stopping, and that I had just sufficient money to buy gasoline and food. "Well, give him your leather jacket," he said matter-of-factly, but in a confidential, helpful tone. "Otherwise, you're going to anger him, and all, he'll remember about you, will be your insults. But don't tell him, that his masks are beautiful. Just buy one."
When I told Lucas Coronado, that I wanted to trade my leather jacket for one of his masks, he grinned with satisfaction. He took the jacket and put it on. He walked to his house, but before he entered, he did some strange gyrations (circles). He knelt in front of some sort of religious altar and moved his arms, as if to stretch them, and rubbed his hands on the sides of the jacket. He went inside the house and brought out a bundle wrapped in newspapers, which he handed to me. I wanted to ask him some questions. He excused himself, saying, that he had to work, but added, that if I wanted, I could come back at another time. On the way back to the city of Guaymas, Jorge Campos asked me to open the bundle. He wanted to make sure, that Lucas Coronado had not cheated me. I didn't care to open the bundle; my only concern was the possibility, that I could come back by myself to talk to Lucas Coronado. I was elated.
"I must see, what you have," Jorge Campos insisted. "Stop the car, please. Not under any conditions or for any reasons whatsoever would I endanger my clients. You paid me to render (cause to become)
some services to you. That man is a genuine shaman, therefore very dangerous. Because you have offended him, he may have given you a witchcraft bundle. If that's the case, we have to bury it quickly in this area."
I felt a wave of nausea and stopped the car. With extreme care, I took out the bundle. Jorge Campos snatched it out of my hands and opened it. It contained three beautifully made traditional Yaqui masks. Jorge Campos mentioned, in a casual, disinterested tone, that it would be only proper, that I give him one of them. I reasoned, that since he had not yet taken me to see the old man, I had to preserve my connection with him. I gladly gave him one of the masks.
"If you allow me to choose, I would rather take that one," he said, pointing. I told him to go ahead. The masks didn't mean anything to me; I had gotten, what I was after. I would have given him the other two masks as well, but I wanted to show them to my anthropologist friends.
"These masks are nothing extraordinary," Jorge Campos declared. "You can buy them in any store in town. They sell them to tourists there."
I had seen the Yaqui masks, that were sold in the stores in town. They were very rude masks in comparison to the ones I had, and Jorge Campos had indeed picked out the best. I left him in the city and headed for Los Angeles. Before I said good-bye, he reminded me, that I practically owed him two thousand dollars, because he was going to start his bribing and working toward taking me to meet the big man. "Do you think, that you could give me my two thousand dollars the next time you come?" he asked daringly. His question put me in a terrible position. I believed, that to tell him the truth, that I doubted it, would have made him drop me. I was convinced then, that in spite of his patent (obvious) greed, he was my usher (leader).
"I will do my best to have the money," I said in a noncommittal tone.
"You gotta do better, than that, boy," he retorted forcefully, almost angrily. "I'm going to spend money on my own, setting up this meeting, and I must have some reassurance on your part. I know, that you are a very serious young man.
56-57
How much is your car worth? Do you have the pink slip?" I told him what my car was worth, and that I did have the pink slip, but he seemed satisfied only when I gave him my word, that I would bring him the money in cash on my next visit.
Five months later, I went back to Guaymas to see Jorge Campos. Two thousand dollars at that time was a considerable amount of money, especially for a student. I thought, that if perhaps he were willing to take partial payments, I would be more, than happy to commit myself to pay that amount in installments. I couldn't find Jorge Campos anywhere in Guaymas. I asked the owner of the restaurant. He was as baffled, as I was, about his disappearance. "He has just vanished," he said.
"I'm sure, he went back to Arizona, or to Texas, where he has business."
I took a chance and went to see Lucas Coronado by myself. I arrived at his house at midday. I couldn't find him either. I asked his neighbors if they knew, where he might be. They looked at me belligerently (aggressively) and didn't dignify me with an answer. I left, but went by his house again in the late afternoon. I didn't expect anything at all. In fact, I was prepared to leave for Los Angeles immediately. To my surprise, Lucas Coronado was not only there, but was extremely friendly to me. He frankly expressed his approval on seeing, that I had come without Jorge Campos, who he said was an outright pain in the ass. He complained, that Jorge Campos, to whom he referred as a renegade Yaqui Indian, took delight in exploiting his fellow Yaquis. I gave Lucas Coronado some gifts, that I had brought him and bought from him three masks, an exquisitely carved staff, and a pair of rattling leggings, made out of the cocoons of some insects from the desert, leggings, which the Yaquis used in their traditional dances. Then I took him to Guaymas for dinner. I saw him every day for the five days, that I remained in the area, and he gave me endless amounts of information about the Yaquis-their history and social organization, and the meaning and nature of their festivities. I was having such fun as a field-worker, that I even felt reluctant to ask him, if he knew anything about the old shaman. Overcoming second thoughts, I finally asked Lucas Coronado, if he knew the old man, whom Jorge Campos had assured me, was such a prominent shaman. Lucas Coronado seemed perplexed. He assured me, that to his knowledge, no such man had ever existed in that part of the country and that Jorge Campos was a crook, who only wanted to cheat me out of my money. Hearing Lucas Coronado deny the existence of that old man, had a terrible, unexpected impact on me. In one instant, it became evident to me, that I really didn't give a damn about field-work. I only cared about finding that old man. I knew then, that meeting the old shaman had indeed been the culmination of something, that had nothing to do with my desires, aspirations, or even thoughts, as an anthropologist. I wondered more, than ever, who in the hell that old man was. Without any inhibitory checks, I began to rant and yell in frustration. I stomped on the floor. Lucas Coronado was quite taken aback by my display. He looked at me, bewildered, and then started to laugh. I had no idea, that he could laugh. I apologized to him for my outburst of anger and frustration. I couldn't explain, why I was so out of sorts. Lucas Coronado seemed to understand my quandary (dilemma, predicament).
"Things like that happen in this area," he said. I had no idea, to what he was referring, nor did I want to ask him. I was deadly afraid of the easiness, with which he took offense. A peculiarity of the Yaquis was the facility, they had to feel offended. They seemed to be perennially on their toes, looking out for insults, that were too subtle to be noticed by anyone else. "There are magical Beings, living in the mountains around here," he continued, "and they can act on people. They make people go veritably mad.

58-59
People rant and rave under their influence, and when they finally calm down, exhausted, they don't have any clue, as to why they exploded."
"Do you think, that's what happened to me?" I asked.
"Definitely," he replied with total conviction. "You already have a predisposition to going bonkers at the drop of a hat, but you are also very contained. Today, you weren't contained. You went bananas over nothing."
"It isn't over nothing," I assured him. "I didn't know it, until now, but to me that old man is the driving force of all my efforts." Lucas Coronado kept quiet, as if in deep thought. Then he began to pace up and down. "Do you know any old man, who lives around here, but is not quite from this area?" I asked him. He didn't understand my question. I had to explain to him, that the old Indian, I had met, was perhaps like Jorge Campos, a Yaqui, who had lived somewhere else. Lucas Coronado explained, that the surname "Matus" was quite common in that area, but that he didn't know any Matus, whose first name was Juan. He seemed despondent (dishearted, dejected)
. Then he had a moment of insight and stated, that because the man was old, he might have another name, and that, perhaps, he had given me a working name, not his real one.
"The only old man I know," he went on, "is Ignacio Flores's father. He comes to see his son from time to time, but he comes from Mexico City. Come to think of it, he's Ignacio's father, but he doesn't seem that old. But he's old. Ignacio's old, too. His father seems younger, though." He laughed heartily at his realization.  Apparently, he had never thought about the youth of the old man, until that moment. He kept on shaking his head, as if in disbelief. I, on the other hand, was elated beyond measure.
"That's the man!" I yelled without knowing why.
Lucas Coronado didn't know, where Ignacio Flores actually lived, but he was very accommodating and directed me to drive to a nearby Yaqui town, where he found the man for me. Ignacio Flores was a big, corpulent (fat) man, perhaps in his mid-sixties. Lucas Coronado had warned me, that the big man had been a career soldier in his youth, and that he still had the bearing of a military man. Ignacio Flores had an enormous mustache; that and the fierceness of his eyes made him for me the personification of a ferocious soldier. He had a dark complexion. His hair was still jet black in spite of his years. His forceful, gravelly voice seemed to be trained solely to give commands. I had the impression, that he had been a cavalry man. He walked, as if he were still wearing spurs, and for some strange reason, impossible to fathom, I heard the sound of spurs, when he walked. Lucas Coronado introduced me to him and said, that I had come from Arizona to see his father, whom I had met in Nogales. Ignacio Flores didn't seem surprised at all. "Oh yes," he said. "My father travels a great deal." Without any other preliminaries, he directed us, to where we could find his father. He didn't come with us, I thought out of politeness. He excused himself and marched away, as if he were keeping step in a parade. I prepared myself to go to the old man's house with Lucas Coronado. Instead, he politely declined; he wanted me to drive him back to his house.
"I think you found the man, you were looking for, and I feel, that you should be alone," he said. I marveled at how extraordinarily polite these Yaqui Indians were, and yet, at the same time, so fierce. I had been told, that the Yaquis were savages, who had no qualms (doubts) about killing anyone; as far as I was concerned, though, their most remarkable feature was their politeness and consideration. I drove to the house of Ignacio Flores's father, and there I found the man, I was looking for.
"I wonder, why Jorge Campos lied and told me, that he knew you," I said at the end of my account.
"He didn't lie to you," don Juan said with the conviction of someone, who was condoning (forgiving) Jorge Campos's behavior.
60-61
"He didn't even misrepresent himself. He thought, you were an easy mark and was going to cheat you. He couldn't carry out his plan, though, because Infinity overpowered him. Do you know, that he disappeared, soon after he met you, never to be found? Jorge Campos was a most meaningful personage for you," he continued. "You will find, in whatever transpired between the two of you, a sort of guiding blueprint, because he is the representation of your life."
"Why? I'm not a crook!" I protested. He laughed, as if he knew something, that I didn't.
The next thing I knew, I found myself in the midst of an extensive explanation of my actions, my ideals, my expectations. However, a strange thought urged me to consider with the same fervor, with which I was explaining myself, that under certain circumstances, I might be like Jorge Campos. I found the thought inadmissible, and I used all my available energy to try to disprove it. However, down in the depths of myself, I didn't care to apologize, if I were like Jorge Campos. When I voiced my dilemma, don Juan laughed so hard, that he choked, many times. "If I were you," he commented, "I'd listen to my inner voice. What difference would it make, if you were like Jorge Campos: a crook! He was a cheap crook. You are more elaborate. This is the power of the recounting. This is why sorcerers use it. It puts you into contact with something, that you didn't even suspect, existed in you." I wanted to leave right then. Don Juan knew exactly how I felt. "Don't listen to the superficial (false) voice, that makes you angry," he said commandingly. "Listen to that deeper voice, that is going to guide you from now on, the voice, that is laughing. Listen to it! And laugh with it. Laugh! Laugh!" His words were like a hypnotic command to me. Against my will, I began to laugh. Never had I been so happy. I felt free, unmasked. "Recount to yourself the story of Jorge Campos, over and over," don Juan said. "You will find endless wealth in it. Every detail is part of a map. It is the nature of Infinity, once we cross a certain threshold, to put a blueprint in front of us." He peered at me for a long time. He didn't merely glance as before, but he gazed intently at me. "One deed, which Jorge Campos couldn't avoid performing," he finally said, "was to put you in contact with the other man: Lucas Coronado, who is as meaningful to you, as Jorge Campos himself, maybe even more. In the course of recounting the story of those two men, I had realized, that I had spent more time with Lucas Coronado, than with Jorge Campos; however, our exchanges had not been as intense, and were marked by enormous lagoons of silence.  Lucas Coronado was not by nature a talkative man, and by some strange twist, whenever he was silent, he managed to drag me with him into that state. "Lucas Coronado is the other part of your map," don Juan said. "Don't you find it strange, that he is a sculptor, like yourself, a super-sensitive artist, who was, like yourself, at one time, in search of a sponsor for his art? He looked for a sponsor, just like you looked for a woman, a lover of the arts, who would sponsor your creativity."
I entered into another terrifying struggle. This time my struggle was between my absolute certainty, that I had not mentioned this aspect of my life to him, the fact, that all of it was true, and the fact, that I was unable to find an explanation, for how he could have obtained this information. Again, I wanted to leave right away. But once more, the impulse was overpowered by a voice, that came from a deep place. Without any coaxing (persuasion, urge), I began to laugh heartily. Some part of me, at a profound level, didn't give a hoot about finding out how don Juan had gotten that information. The fact, that he had it, and had displayed it in such a delicate, but conniving manner, was a delightful maneuver to witness. It was of no consequence that the superficial (artificial, foreign) part of me got angry and wanted to leave.
62-63
"Very good," don Juan said to me, patting me forcefully on the back, "very good." He was pensive (deeply thoughtful) for a moment, as if he were, perhaps, Seeing things, invisible to the average eye. "Jorge Campos and Lucas Coronado are the two ends of an axis," he said. "That axis is you, at one end a ruthless, shameless, crass (coarse, stupid) mercenary, who takes care of himself; hideous, but indestructible. At the other end - a super-sensitive, tormented artist, weak and vulnerable. That should have been the map of your life, were it not for the appearance of another possibility, the one, that opened up, when you crossed the threshold of Infinity. You searched for me, and you found me; and so, you did cross the threshold. The Intent of Infinity told me to look for someone like you. I found you, thus crossing the threshold myself." The conversation ended at that point. Don Juan went into one of his habitual long periods of total silence. It was only at the end of the day, when we had returned to his house and, while we were sitting under his ramada, cooling off from the long hike, we had taken, that he broke his silence. "In your recounting of what happened between you and Jorge Campos, and you and Lucas Coronado," don Juan went on, "I found, and I hope you did, too, a very disturbing factor. For me, it's an omen. It points to the end of an era, meaning, that whatever was standing there, cannot remain. Very flimsy elements brought you to me. None of them could stand on their own. This is what I drew from your recounting." I remembered, that don Juan had revealed to me one day, that Lucas Coronado was terminally ill. He had some health condition, that was slowly consuming him. "I have sent word to him through my son Ignacio, about what he should do to cure himself," don Juan went on, "but he thinks it's nonsense and doesn't want to hear it. It isn't Lucas's fault.
The entire human race doesn't want to hear anything. They hear only, what they want to hear."

I remembered, that I had prevailed (persuaded) upon don Juan to tell me, what I could say to Lucas Coronado, to help him alleviate his physical pain and mental anguish. Don Juan not only told me, what to tell him, but asserted
(positive declaration, evaluation), that if Lucas Coronado wanted to, he could easily cure himself. Nevertheless, when I delivered don Juan's message, Lucas Coronado looked at me, as if I had lost my mind. Then he shifted into a brilliant, and, had I been a Yaqui, deeply insulting, portrayal of a man, who is bored to death by someone's unwarranted insistence. I thought, that only a Yaqui Indian could be so subtle.
"Those things don't help me," he finally said defiantly, angered by my lack of sensibility. "It doesn't really matter. We all have to die. But don't you dare believe, that I have lost hope. I'm going to get some money from the government bank. I'll get an advance on my crops, and then I'll get enough money to buy something, that will cure me, ipso facto. It's name is Vi-ta-mi-nol."
"What is Vitaminol?" I had asked.
"It's something, that's advertised on the radio," he said with the innocence of a child. "It cures everything. It's recommended for people, who don't eat meat or fish or fowl every day. It's recommended for people like myself, who can barely keep body and soul together."
In my eagerness to help Lucas Coronado, I committed right then the biggest blunder (error) imaginable in a society of such hypersensitive beings, as the Yaquis: I offered to give him the money to buy Vitaminol. His cold stare was the measure of how deeply I had hurt him. My stupidity was unforgivable. Very softly, Lucas Coronado said, that he was capable of affording Vitaminol himself. I went back to don Juan's house. I felt like weeping. My eagerness had betrayed me.
"Don't waste your energy worrying about things like that," don Juan said coldly. "Lucas Coronado is locked in a vicious cycle, but so are you. So is everyone. He has Vitaminol, which he trusts will cure everything, and resolve every one of his problems. At the moment, he can't afford it, but he has great hopes, that he eventually will be able to."
64
Don Juan peered at me with his piercing eyes. "I told you, that Lucas Coronado's acts are the map of your life," he said. "Believe you me, they are. Lucas Coronado pointed out Vitaminol to you, and he did it so powerfully and painfully, that he hurt you and made you weep." Don Juan stopped talking then. It was a long and most effective pause. "And don't tell me, that you don't understand, what I mean," he said. "One way or another, we all have our own version of Vitaminol."

Who Was Juan Matus, Really?


65
THE PART OF my account of meeting don Juan, that he didn't want to hear about, was my feelings and
impressions on that fateful day, when I walked into his house: the contradictory clash between my expectations and the reality of the situation, and the effect, that was caused in me by a cluster of the most extravagant ideas I had ever heard.
"That is more in the line of confession, than in the line of events," he had said to me once, when I tried to tell him about all this.
"You couldn't be more wrong, don Juan," I began, but I stopped. Something, in the way he looked at me, made me realize, that he was right. Whatever, I was going to say, could have sounded only like lip service, flattery. What had taken place on our first real meeting, however, was of transcendental
(mystical) importance to me, an event of ultimate consequence. 
66-67
During my first encounter with don Juan, in the bus depot in Nogales, Arizona, something of an
unusual nature had happened to me, but it had come to me cushioned in my concerns with the presentation of the self. I had wanted to impress don Juan, and, in attempting to do so, I had focused all my attention on the act of selling my wares, so to speak. It was only months later, that a strange residue of forgotten events began to appear. One day, out of nowhere, and with no coaxing or coaching on my part, I recollected with extraordinary clarity something, that had completely bypassed me during my actual encounter with don Juan. When he had stopped me from telling him my name, he had peered into my eyes and had numbed me with his look. There was infinitely more, that I could have said to him about myself. I could have expounded (elucidated, explained, interpreted) on my knowledge and worth for hours, if his look hadn't completely cut me off. In light of this new realization, I reconsidered everything, that had happened to me on that occasion. My unavoidable conclusion was, that I had experienced the interruption of some mysterious flow, that kept me going, a flow, that had never been interrupted before, at least not in the manner, in which don Juan had done it. When I tried to describe to any of my friends, what I had physically experienced, a strange perspiration began to cover my entire body, the same perspiration, that I had experienced, when don Juan had given me that look; I had been, at that moment, not only incapable of voicing a single word, but incapable of having a single thought. For some time after,
I dwelled on the physical sensation of this interruption, for which I found no rational explanation. I argued for a while, that don Juan must have hypnotized me, but then my
memory told me, that he hadn't given any hypnotic commands, nor had he made any movements, that could have trapped my attention. In fact, he had merely glanced at me. It was the intensity of that glance, that had made it appear, as if he had stared at me for a long time. It had obsessed me, and had rendered (cause to become)
me discombobulated (confused) at a deep physical level. When I finally had don Juan in front of me again, the first thing, I noticed about him, was, that he didn't look at all, as I had imagined him during all the time, I had tried to find him. I had fabricated an image of the man, I had met at the bus depot, which I perfected every day by allegedly remembering more details. In my mind, he was an old man, still very strong and nimble, yet almost frail. The man, facing me, was muscular and decisive. He moved with agility, but not nimbleness. His steps were firm and, at the same time, light. He exuded (emitted) vitality and purpose. My composite memory was not at all in harmony with the real thing. I thought he had short, white hair and an extremely dark complexion. His hair was longer, and not as white, as I had imagined. His complexion was not that dark either.
I could have
sworn, that his features were birdlike, because of his age. But that was not so either. His face was full, almost round. In one glance, the most outstanding feature of the man, looking at me, was his dark eyes, which shone with a peculiar, dancing glow. Something, that had bypassed me completely in my prior assessment of him, was the fact, that his total countenance (appearance) was, that of an athlete. His shoulders were broad, his stomach flat; he seemed to be planted firmly on the ground. There was no feebleness to his knees, no tremor in his upper limbs. I had imagined detecting a slight tremor in his head and arms, as if he were nervous and unsteady. I had also imagined him to be about five feet six inches tall, three inches shorter, than his actual height. Don Juan didn't seem surprised to see me.
I wanted to tell him how difficult it had been for me to find him. I would have liked to be congratulated by him on my titanic efforts, but he just laughed at me, teasingly.

"Your efforts are not important," he said. "What's important is, that you found my place. Sit down, sit down," he said, enticing me, pointing to one of the freight boxes under his ramada and patting me on my back; but it wasn't a friendly pat. It felt like he had slapped me on the back, although he never actually touched me. His quasi-slap created a strange, unstable sensation, which appeared abruptly and disappeared, before I had time to grasp, what it was. 
68-69
What, was left in me instead, was a strange peace. I felt at ease. My mind was crystal
clear. I had no expectations, no desires. My usual nervousness and sweaty hands, the marks of my existence, were suddenly gone. "Now you will understand everything, I am going to say to you," don Juan said to me, looking into my eyes, as he had done in the bus depot. Ordinarily, I would have found his statement perfunctory (superficial, act with little interest), perhaps rhetorical, but when he said it, I could only assure him repeatedly and sincerely, that I would understand anything, he said to me. He looked me in the eyes again with a ferocious intensity.
"I am Juan Matus," he said, sitting down on another freight box, a few feet away, facing me. "This is my name, and I voice it, because with it, I am making a bridge for you to cross over, to where I am."
He stared at me for an instant, before he started talking again.
"I am a sorcerer," he went on. "I belong to a Lineage of Sorcerers, that has lasted for twenty-
seven
generations. I am the Nagual of my generation." He explained to me, that the leader of a party of Sorcerers, like himself, was called the "Nagual," and, that this was a generic term, applied to a Sorcerer in each generation, who had some specific energetic configuration, that set him apart from the others. Not in terms of superiority or inferiority, or anything of the like, but in terms of the capacity to be responsible. "Only the Nagual," he said, "has the energetic capacity to be responsible for the fate of his cohorts. Every one of his cohorts knows this, and they accede (agree to become a party).
The Nagual can be a Man or a Woman. In the time of the Sorcerers, who were the founders of my Lineage, Women were, by rule, the Naguals. Their natural pragmatism - the product of their femaleness, led my Lineage into pits of practicalities, from which they could barely emerge. Then, the Males took over, and led my Lineage into pits of imbecility, from which we are barely emerging now.  Since the time of the Nagual Lujan, who lived about two hundred years ago," he went on, "there has been a joint nexus (connected group) of effort, shared by a Man and a Woman (one united Androgynous Being, LM). The Nagual Man brings sobriety; the Nagual Woman brings innovation."
I wanted to ask him at this point, if there was a Woman in his life, who was the Nagual, but the depth of my concentration didn't allow me to formulate the question.  Instead, he himself formulated it for me. "Is there a Nagual Woman in my life?" he asked. "No, there isn't any. I am a solitary Sorcerer. I have my cohorts, though. At the moment, they are not around." A thought came with uncontainable vigor into my mind. At that instant, I remembered, what some people in Yuma had told me about don Juan running with a party of Mexican men, who seemed to be very versed in sorcery maneuvers. "To be a sorcerer," don Juan continued, "doesn't mean to practice witchcraft, or to work to affect people, or to be possessed by demons. To be a sorcerer means to reach a level of Awareness, that makes inconceivable
(unbelievable) things available. The term 'sorcery' is inadequate to express, what sorcerers do, and so is the term 'shamanism.' The actions of Sorcerers are exclusively in the realm of the abstract, the impersonal. Sorcerers struggle to reach a goal, that has nothing to do with the quests of an average man. Sorcerers' aspirations are to reach Infinity, and to be conscious of it." Don Juan continued, saying, that the task of sorcerers was to face Infinity, and that they plunged into it daily, as a fisherman plunges into the sea. It was such an overwhelming task, that Sorcerers had to state their names, before venturing into it. He reminded me that, in Nogales, he had stated his name, before any interaction had taken place between us. He had, in this manner, asserted (positive declaration, evaluation) his individuality in front of the Infinite. I understood with unequaled clarity, what he was explaining. I didn't have to ask him for clarifications. My keenness of thought should have surprised me, but it didn't at all. I knew at that moment, that I had always been crystal clear, merely playing dumb for someone else's benefit.
70-71
"Without you, knowing anything about it," he continued, "I started you on a traditional quest. You are the man, I was looking for. My quest ended, when I found you, and yours, when you found me now."

Don Juan explained to me that, as the Nagual of his generation, he was in search of an individual, who had a specific energetic configuration, adequate to ensure the continuity of his Lineage. He said, that at a given moment, the Nagual of each generation for twenty-seven successive generations, had entered into the most nerve-racking experience of their lives: the search for succession. Looking me straight in the eyes, he stated, that what made human beings into Sorcerers, was their capacity to perceive energy directly, as it flows in the Universe, and that when Sorcerers perceive a human being in this fashion, they see a Luminous Ball, or
a Luminous Egg-shaped figure. His contention (verbal struggling) was, that human beings are not only capable of Seeing Energy directly, as it flows in the Universe, but
that they actually do see it, although they are not deliberately conscious of Seeing it. He made right then the most crucial distinction for Sorcerers, the one between the general state of being aware and the particular state of being deliberately conscious of something. He categorized all human beings, as possessing Awareness, in a general sense, which permits them to See Energy directly, and he categorized Sorcerers as the only human beings, who were deliberately conscious of Seeing Energy directly. He then defined "Awareness", as Energy and "Energy" as constant Flux, a Luminous Vibration, that was never stationary, but always moving of its own accord. He asserted (positive declaration), that when a human being was Seeng, he was perceived as a conglomerate of Energy Fields, held together by the most mysterious Force in the Universe: a binding, agglutinating, Vibratory Force, that holds Energy Fields together in a cohesive unit (of AQUAMARINE VIBRATION. LM). He further explained, that the Nagual was a specific Sorcerer in each generation, whom the other Sorcerers were able to See, not as a single Luminous Ball, but as a set of two Spheres of Luminosity fused, one over the other.
"This feature of Doubleness," he continued, "permits the Nagual to perform maneuvers, that are rather difficult for an average Sorcerer. For example, the Nagual is a connoisseur (знаток) of the Force, that holds us together, as a cohesive unit. The Nagual could place his full attention, for a fraction of a second, on that Force, and numb the other person. I did that to you at the bus depot, because I wanted to stop your barrage (bombardment) of me, me, me, me, me, me, me. I wanted you to find me and cut the crap. The Sorcerers of my Lineage maintained, that the presence of a Double Being - a Nagual, is sufficient to clarify things for us. What's odd about it is, that the presence of the Nagual clarifies things in a veiled fashion. It happened to me, when I met the Nagual Julian, my teacher. His presence baffled me for years, because every time I was around him, I could think clearly, but when he moved away, I became the same idiot, that I had always been. I had the privilege of actually meeting and dealing with two Naguals. For six years, at the request of the Nagual Elias, the Teacher of the Nagual Julian, I went to live with him. He is the one, who reared me, so to speak. It was a rare privilege.
I had a ringside seat for watching, what a Nagual really is. The Nagual Elias and the Nagual Julian were two men of tremendously different temperaments. The Nagual Elias was quieter, and lost in the darkness of his silence. The Nagual Julian was bombastic, a compulsive talker. It seemed, that he lived to dazzle Women. There were more Women in his life, than one would care to think about. Yet both of them were astoundingly alike in that: there was nothing inside them. They were empty. The Nagual Elias was a collection of astounding, haunting stories of regions unknown. The Nagual Julian was a collection of stories, that would have anybody in stitches, sprawled on the ground laughing. Whenever I tried to pin down the man in them, the real man, the way I could pinpoint the man in my father, the man in everybody, I knew, I found nothing. Instead of a real person inside them, there was a bunch of stories about persons unknown.
 
72-73
Each of the two Men had his own flair, but the end result was just the same: emptiness, an emptiness, 
that reflected not the World, but Infinity." Don Juan went on explaining, that the moment one crosses a peculiar Threshold in Infinity, either deliberately or, as in my case, unwittingly, everything, that happens to one, from then on, is no longer exclusively in one's own domain, but enters into the realm of Infinity. "When we met in Arizona, both of us crossed a peculiar Threshold," he continued. "And this Threshold was not decided by either one of us, but by Infinity itself. Infinity is everything, that surrounds us." He said this and made a broad gesture with his arms." The Sorcerers  of my Lineage call it Infinity, the Spirit, the Dark Sea of Awareness, and say, that it is something, that exists out there and rules our lives." I was truly capable of comprehending everything he was saying, and yet, I didn't know what the hell,
he was talking about.
I asked, if crossing the Threshold had been an accidental event, born of
unpredictable circumstances, ruled by chance. He answered, that his steps and mine were guided by Infinity, and that circumstances, that seemed to be ruled by chance, were, in essence, ruled by the Active Side of Infinity. He called it Intent. "What put you and me together," he went on, "was the Intent of Infinity. It is impossible to determine, what this Intent of Infinity is, yet it is there, as palpable, as you and I are. Sorcerers say, that it is a tremor in the air. The advantage of sorcerers is to know, that the tremor in the air exists, and to acquiesce (comply passively, assent) to it without any further ado (fuss)
. For sorcerers, there's no pondering, wondering, or speculating. They know, that all they have, is the possibility of merging with the intent of infinity, and they just do it." Nothing could have been clearer to me, than those statements. As far, as I was concerned, the truth, of what he was telling me, was so self-evident, that it didn't permit me to ponder, how such absurd assertions (evaluation, positive declaration) could have sounded so rational. I knew, that everything, that don Juan was saying, was not only a truism, but I could corroborate (confirm) it by referring to my own being. I knew about everything, that he was saying. I had the sensation, that I had lived every twist of his description. Our interchange ended then. Something seemed to deflate inside me. It was at that instant, that the thought crossed my mind, that I was losing my marbles. I had been blinded by weird statements and had lost every conceivable sense of objectivity. Accordingly, I left don Juan's house in a real hurry, feeling threatened to the core, by an unseen enemy. Don Juan walked me to my car, fully cognizant (conscious, aware), of what was going on inside me: "Don't worry," he said, putting his hand on my shoulder.  You're not going crazy. What you felt, was a gentle tap of Infinity." As time went by, I was able to corroborate (confirm), what don Juan had said about his two teachers. Don Juan Matus was exactly, as he had described those two men to be. I would go as far, as saying, that he was an extraordinary blend of both of them: on the one hand, extremely quiet and introspective; on the other, extremely open and funny. The most accurate statement about, what a Nagual is, which he voiced the day I found him, was that a Nagual is empty, and that that emptiness doesn't reflect the world, but reflects Infinity. Nothing could have been more true, than this, in reference to don Juan Matus. His emptiness reflected Infinity. There was no boisterousness on his part, or assertions (evaluation, positive declaration) about the self. There was not a speck of a need to have either grievances or remorse. His was the emptiness of a warrior-traveler, seasoned to the point, where he doesn't take anything for granted. A warrior-traveler, who doesn't underestimate or overestimate anything. A quiet, disciplined fighter, whose elegance is so extreme, that noone, no matter how hard they try to look, will ever find the seam, where all that complexity has come together.

The End of an Era
The Deep Concerns of Everyday Life



77
I went to Sonora to see don Juan. I had to discuss with him the most serious event of that moment in my life. I needed his advice. When I arrived at his house, I barely went through the formality of greeting him. I sat down and blurted out my turmoil.
"Calm down, calm down," don Juan said. "Nothing can be that bad!"
"What's happening to me, don Juan?" I asked. It was a rhetorical (showy) question on my part.
"It is the workings of infinity," he replied. "Something happened to your way of perceiving, the day you met me. Your sensation of nervousness is due to the subliminal realization, that your time is up. You are aware of it, but not deliberately conscious of it. You feel the absence of time, and that makes you impatient. I know this, for it happened to me and to all the sorcerers of my lineage. At a given time, a whole era in my life, or their lives, ended. Now it's your turn. You have simply run out of time."
78-79
He demanded then a total account of, whatever had happened to me. He said, that it had to be a full account, sparing no details. He wasn't after sketchy descriptions. He wanted me to air the full impact, of what was troubling me. "Let's have this talk, as they say in your world, by the book," he said. "Let us enter into the realm of formal talks." Don Juan explained, that the shamans of ancient Mexico had developed the idea of formal versus informal talks, and used both of them, as devices for teaching and guiding their disciples. Formal talks were, for them, summations, that they made from time to time, of everything, that they had taught or said to their disciples. Informal talks were daily elucidations, in which things were explained without reference to anything, but the phenomenon itself under scrutiny. "Sorcerers keep nothing to themselves," he continued. "To empty themselves in this fashion is a sorcerers' maneuver. It leads them to abandon the fortress of the self."
I began my story, telling don Juan, that the circumstances of my life have never permitted me to be introspective (given to a private thought). As far back in my past, as I can remember, my daily life has been filled to the brim with pragmatic problems, that have clamored (make vigorous demands/complaints) for immediate resolution. I remember my favorite uncle telling me, that he was appalled at having found out, that I had never received a gift for Christmas or for my birthday. I had come to live in my father's family's home, not too long before he made that statement. He commiserated (sympathised) with me about the unfairness of my situation. He even apologized, although it had nothing to do with him. "It is disgusting, my boy," he said, shaking with feeling. "I want you to know, that I am behind you one hundred percent, whenever the moment comes to redress wrong-doings." He insisted over and over, that I had to forgive the people, who had wronged me. From what he said, I formed the impression, that he wanted me to confront my father with his finding and accuse him of indolence (habitully lazy) and neglect, and then, of course, forgive him. He failed to see, that I didn't feel wronged at all. What, he was asking me to do, required an introspective (given to a private thought) nature, that would make me respond to the barbs (?) of psychological mistreatment, once they were pointed out to me. I assured my uncle, that I was going to think about it, but not at the moment, because at that very instant, my girlfriend, from the living room, where she was waiting for me, was signaling me desperately to hurry up. I never had the opportunity to think about it, but my uncle must have talked to my father, because I got a gift from him, a package neatly wrapped up, with ribbon and all, and a little card, that said "Sorry." I curiously and eagerly ripped the wrappings. There was a cardboard box, and inside it there was a beautiful toy, a tiny boat with a winding key, attached to the steam pipe. It could be used by children to play with, while they took baths in the bathtub. My father had thoroughly forgotten, that I was already fifteen years old and, for all practical purposes, a man. Since I had reached my adult years, still incapable of serious introspection, it was quite a novelty when one day, years later, I found myself in the throes (agonising pain/struggle) of a strange emotional agitation, which seemed to increase, as time went by. I discarded it, attributing it to natural processes of the mind or the body, that enter into action periodically, for no reason at all, or are perhaps triggered by biochemical processes within the body itself. I thought nothing of it. However, the agitation increased and its pressure forced me to believe, that I had arrived at a moment in life, when, what I needed, was a drastic change. There was something in me, that demanded a rearrangement of my life. This urge, to rearrange everything, was familiar. I had felt it in the past, but it had been dormant for a long time. I was committed to studying anthropology, and this commitment was so strong, that, not to study anthropology, was never part of my proposed drastic change. It didn't occur to me, to drop out of school and do something else. The first thing, that came to mind, was that I needed to change schools and go somewhere else, far away from Los Angeles. Before I undertook a change of that magnitude, I wanted to test the waters, so to speak.
80-81
I enrolled in a full summer load of classes at a school in another city. The most important course, for me, was a class in anthropology, taught by a foremost authority on the Indians of the Andean region. It was my belief, that if I focused my studies on an area, that was emotionally accessible to me, I would have a better opportunity to do anthropological field-work in a serious manner, when the time came. I conceived (form in the mind, formulate) of my knowledge of South America, as giving me a better entree into any given Indian society there. At the same time, that I registered for school, I got a job as a research assistant to a psychiatrist, who was the older brother of one of my friends. He wanted to do a content analysis of excerpts from some innocuous (harmless) tapes of question-and-answer sessions with young men and women about their problems, arising from overwork in school, unfulfilled expectations, not being understood at home, frustrating love affairs, etc. The tapes were over five years old and were going to be destroyed, but before they were, random numbers were allotted (destributed) to each reel, and, following a table of random numbers, reels were picked by the psychiatrist and his research assistants, and scanned for excerpts, that could be analyzed. On the first day of class in the new school, the anthropology professor talked about his academic bona fides and dazzled his students with the scope of his knowledge and his publications. He was a tall, slender man in his mid-forties, with shifty blue eyes. What struck me the most about his physical appearance, was, that his eyes were rendered (cause to become) enormous behind glasses for correcting far-sightedness, and each of his eyes gave the impression, that it was rotating in an opposite direction from the other, when he moved his head, as he spoke. I knew, that that couldn't be true; it was, however, a very disconcerting image. He was extremely well dressed for an anthropologist, who, in my day, were famous for their super-casual attire. Archaeologists, for example, were described by their students, as creatures, lost in carbon-14 dating, who never took a bath. However, for reasons unbeknownst to me, what really set him apart, wasn't his physical appearance, or his erudition, but his speech pattern. He pronounced every word as clearly, as anyone I had ever heard, and emphasized certain words by elongating (extending) them. He had a markedly foreign intonation, but I knew, that it was an affectation (pretence). He pronounced certain phrases like an Englishman and others like a revivalist- preacher. He fascinated me from the start, despite his enormous pomposity. His self-importance was so blatant, that it ceased to be an issue, after the first five minutes of his class, which were always bombastic displays of knowledge, cushioned in wild assertions about himself (positive declaration, evaluation). His command of the audience was sensational. None, of the students I talked to, felt anything, but supreme admiration for this extraordinary man. I earnestly thought, that everything was moving along nicely, and that, this move to another school in another city, was going to be easy and uneventful, but thoroughly positive. I liked my new surroundings. At my job, I became completely engrossed in listening to the tapes, to the point, where I would sneak into the office and listen not to excerpts, but to entire tapes. What fascinated me beyond measure, at first, was the fact, that I heard myself speaking in every one of those tapes. As the weeks went by and I heard more tapes, my fascination turned to sheer horror. Every line, that was spoken, including the psychiatrist's questions, was mine. Those people were speaking from the depths of my own being. The revulsion, that I experienced, was something unique for me. Never had I dreamed, that I could be repeated endlessly in every man or woman, I heard speaking on the tapes. My sense of individuality, which had been ingrained in me from birth, tumbled down hopelessly under the impact of this colossal discovery. I began then an odious process, of trying to restore myself. I unconsciously made a ludicrous (foolish) attempt at introspection (given to a private thought); I tried to wriggle out of my predicament by endlessly talking to myself. I rehashed (repeated) in my mind all the possible rationales, that would support my sense of uniqueness, and then talked out loud to myself about them. I even experienced something quite revolutionary to me:
82-83
waking myself up many times by my loud talking in my sleep, discoursing about my value and distinctiveness. Then, one horrifying day, I suffered another deadly blow. In the wee hours of the night, I was woken up by an insistent knocking on my door. It wasn't a mild, timid knock, but what my friends called a "Gestapo knock." The door was about to come off its hinges. I jumped out of bed and opened the peephole. The person, who was knocking on the door, was my boss, the psychiatrist. My being his younger brother's friend seemed to have created an avenue of communication with him. He had befriended me without any hesitation, and there he was on my doorstep. I turned on the light and opened the door. "Please come in," I said. "What happened?" It was three o'clock in the morning, and by his livid expression, and his sunken eyes, I knew, that he was deeply upset. He came in and sat down. His pride and joy, his black mane of longish hair, was falling all over his face. He didn't make any effort to comb his hair back, the way he usually wore it. I liked him very much, because he was an older version of my friend in Los Angeles, with black, heavy eyebrows, penetrating brown eyes, a square jaw, and thick lips. His upper lip seemed to have an extra fold inside, which at times, when he smiled in a certain way, gave the impression, that he had a double upper lip. He always talked about the shape of his nose, which he described, as an impertinent (impudent, presumptious), pushy nose. I thought, he was extremely sure of himself, and opinionated beyond belief. He claimed, that in his profession those qualities were winning cards. "What happened!" he repeated with a tone of mockery, his double upper lip trembling uncontrollably." Anyone can tell, that everything has happened to me tonight." He sat down in a chair. He seemed dizzy, disoriented, looking for words. He got up and went to the couch, slumping down on it. "It's not only, that I have the responsibility of my patients," he went on, "but my research grant, my wife and kids, and now another fucking pressure has been added to it, and, what burns me up, is that it was my own fault, my own stupidity for putting my trust in a stupid cunt! I'll tell you, Carlos," he continued, "there's nothing more appalling, disgusting, fucking nauseating, than the insensitivity of women. I'm not a woman hater, you know that ! But at this moment, it seems to me, that every single cunt, is just a cunt ! Duplicitous (double-dealer) and vile (disgusting)!" I didn't know, what to say. Whatever, he was telling me, didn't need affirmation or contradiction. I wouldn't have dared to contradict him anyway. I didn't have the ammunition for it. I was very tired. I wanted to go back to sleep, but he kept on talking, as if his life depended on it. "You know Theresa Manning, don't you?" he asked me in a forceful, accusatory manner. For an instant, I believed, that he was accusing me of having something to do with his young, beautiful student-secretary. Without giving me time to respond, he continued talking." Theresa Manning is an asshole. She's a schnook (stupid dupe)! A stupid, inconsiderate woman, who has no incentive (motivating to action) in life other, than balling (cooperating with) anyone with a bit of fame and notoriety. I thought, she was intelligent and sensitive. I thought, she had something, some understanding, some empathy, something, that one would like to share, or hold, as precious, all to oneself. I don't know, but that's the picture, that she painted for me, when in reality she's lewd (lustful) and degenerate, and, I may add, incurably gross." As he kept on talking, a strange picture began to emerge. Apparently, the psychiatrist had just had a bad experience, involving his secretary.  "Since the day she came to work for me," he went on, "I knew, that she was attracted to me sexually, but she never came around to saying it. It was all in the innuendos and the looks. Well, fuck it! This afternoon I got sick and tired of pussyfooting around and I came right to the point. I went up to her desk and said, 'I know what you want, and you know, what I want.'"
84-85
He went into a great, elaborate rendition (interpretation, пересказ), of how forcefully he had told her, that he expected her in his apartment across the street from school at 11:30 P.M., and, that he did not alter his routines for anybody, that he read and worked and drank wine, until one o'clock, at which time he retired to the bedroom. He kept an apartment in town as well, as the house, he and his wife and children lived in in the suburbs. "I was so confident, that the affair was going to pan out (turn out), turn into something memorable," he said and sighed. His voice acquired the mellow tone of someone, confiding something intimate. "I even gave her the key to my apartment," he said, and his voice cracked. "Very dutifully, she came at eleven-thirty," he went on. "She let herself in with her own key, and sneaked into the bedroom like a shadow. That excited me terribly. I knew, that she wasn't going to be any trouble for me. She knew her role. She probably fell asleep on the bed. Or maybe she watched TV. I became engrossed in my work, and I didn't care, what the fuck she did. I knew, that
I had her in the bag. But the moment I came into the bedroom," he continued, his voice tense and constricted, as if he were morally offended, "Theresa jumped on me like an animal and went for my dick. She didn't even give me time to put down the bottle and the two glasses I was carrying. I had enough presence of mind to put my two Baccarat glasses on the floor without breaking them. The bottle flew across the room, when she grabbed my balls, as if they were made out of rocks. I wanted to hit her. I actually yelled in pain, but that didn't faze (bother) her. She giggled insanely, because she thought, I was being cute and sexy. She said so, as if to placate (pacify) me." Shaking his head with contained rage, he said, that the woman was so friggin' eager and utterly selfish, that she didn't take into account, that a man needs a moment's peace, he needs to feel at ease, at home, in friendly surroundings. Instead of showing consideration and understanding, as her role demanded, Theresa Manning pulled his sexual organs out of his pants with the expertise of someone, who had done it hundreds of times. "The result of all this shit," he said, "was, that my sensuality retreated in horror. I was emotionally emasculated (deprived of vigour). My body abhorred (reject vehemently), that fucking woman, instantly. Yet my lust prevented me from throwing her out in the street." He said, that he decided then, that instead of losing face by his impotence, miserably, the way he was bound to, he would have oral sex with her, and make her have an orgasm, put her at his mercy, but his body had rejected the woman so thoroughly, that he couldn't do it. "The woman was not even beautiful anymore," he said, "but plain. Whenever she's dressed up, the clothes, that she wears, hide the bulges of her hips. She actually looks okay. But when she's naked, she's a sack of bulging white flesh! The slenderness, that she presents, when she's clothed, is fake. It doesn't exist." Venom poured out of the psychiatrist in ways, that I would never have imagined. He was shaking with rage. He wanted desperately to appear cool, and kept on smoking cigarette after cigarette. He said, that the oral sex was even more maddening and disgusting, and that he was just about to vomit, when the friggin' woman actually kicked him in the belly, rolled him out of his own bed onto the floor, and called him an impotent faggot (male homosexual). At this point in his narration, the psychiatrist's eyes were burning with hatred. His mouth was quivering. He was pale. "I have to use your bathroom," he said. "I want to take a bath. I am reeking (stinking). Believe it or not, I have pussy breath."
He was actually weeping, and I would have given anything in the world not to be there. Perhaps, it was my fatigue, or the mesmeric quality of his voice, or the inanity (absurd remark/act) of the situation, that created the illusion, that I was listening not to the psychiatrist, but to the voice of a male supplicant (maker of humble petition) on one of his tapes, complaining about minor problems, turned into gigantic affairs, by talking obsessively about them. My ordeal ended around nine o'clock in the morning. It was time for me to go to class and time for the psychiatrist to go and see his own shrink (psychiatrist/psychoanalist). I went to class then, highly charged with a burning anxiety and a tremendous sensation of discomfort and uselessness.
86-87
There, I received the final blow, the blow, that caused my attempt, at a drastic change, to collapse. No volition of my own was involved in its collapse, which just happened not only, as if it had been scheduled, but as if its progression had been accelerated by some unknown hand. The anthropology professor began his lecture about a group of Indians from the high plateaus of Bolivia and Peru, the aymara'. He called them the "ey-MEH-ra," elongating the name, as if his pronunciation of it was the only accurate one in existence. He said, that the making of chicha, which is pronounced "CHEE-cha," but which he pronounced "CHAHI-cha," an alcoholic beverage, made from fermented corn, was in the realm of a sect of priestesses, who were considered semidivine by the aymara’. He said, in a tone of revelation, that those women were in charge of making the cooked corn into a mush, ready for fermentation by chewing and spitting it, adding in this manner an enzyme found in human saliva. The whole class shrieked with contained horror at the mention of human saliva. The professor seemed to be tickled pink. He laughed in little spurts. It was the chuckle of a nasty child. He went on to say, that the women were expert chewers, and he called them the "chahi-cha chewers." He looked at the front row of the classroom, where most of the young women were sitting, and he delivered his punch line. "I was p-r-r-rivileged," he said with a strange quasi-foreign intonation, "to be asked to sleep with one of the chahi-cha chewers. The art of chewing the chahi-cha mush makes them develop the muscles around their throat and cheeks to the point, that they can do wonders with them." He looked at his bewildered audience and paused for a long time, punctuating the pause with his giggles. "I'm sure you get my drift," he said, and went into fits of hysterical laughter. The class went wild with the professor's innuendo. The lecture was interrupted by at least five minutes of laughter and a barrage (bombardment) of questions, that the professor declined to answer, emitting more silly giggles. I felt so compressed by the pressure of the tapes, the psychiatrist's story, and the professor's "chahi-cha chewers", that in one instantaneous sweep I quit the job, quit school, and drove back to L.A.



"Whatever happened to me with the psychiatrist and the professor of anthropology," I said to don Juan, "has plunged me into an unknown emotional state. I can only call it introspection. I've been talking to myself without stop."
"Your malady is a very simple one," don Juan said, shaking with laughter. Apparently my situation delighted him. It was a delight, I could not share, because I failed to see the humor in it. "Your world is coming to an end," he said. "It is the end of an era for you. Do you think, that the world, you have known all your life, is going to leave you peacefully, without any fuss or muss (mess)? No! It will wriggle underneath you, and hit you with its tail."


The View I Could Not Stand


88-89
Los Angeles has always been home for me. My choice of Los Angeles had not been volitional. To me, staying in Los Angeles, has always been the equivalent of having been born there, perhaps even more, than that. My emotional attachment to it has always been total. My love for the city of Los Angeles has always been so intense, so much a part of me, that I have never had to voice it. I have never had to review it or renew it, ever.
I had, in Los Angeles, my family of friends. They were to me part of my immediate milieu
(surroundings), meaning, that
I had accepted them totally, the way I had accepted the city.
One of my friends made the statement once, half in fun, that all of us hated each other cordially (sincerely, stimulating). Doubtless, they could afford feelings like that themselves, for they had other emotional arrangements at their disposal, like parents and wives and husbands. I had only my friends in Los Angeles. For whatever reason, I was each one's confidant. Every one of them poured out to me their problems and vicissitudes (alterating changes). My friends were so close to me, that I had never acknowledged their problems or tribulations as anything, but normal. I could talk for hours to them about the very same things, that had horrified me in the psychiatrist and his tapes.  Furthermore, I had never realized, that every one of my friends was astoundingly similar to the psychiatrist and the professor of anthropology. I had never noticed how tense my friends were. All of them smoked compulsively, like the psychiatrist, but it had never been obvious to me, because I smoked just as much myself and was just as tense. Their affectation (pretence) in speech was another thing, that had never been apparent to me, although it was there. They always affected a twang (notably nasal tone of voice, a peculiarity of certain regional accents) of the western United States, but they were very aware, of what they were doing. Nor had I ever noticed their blatant innuendos about a sensuality, that they were incapable of feeling, except intellectually. The real confrontation with myself began, when I was faced with the dilemma of my friend Pete. He came to see me, all battered (beaten up). He had a swollen mouth and a red and swollen left eye, that had obviously been hit and was turning blue already. Before I had time to ask him, what had happened to him, he blurted out, that his wife, Patricia, had gone to a real estate brokers' convention over the weekend, in relation to her job, and that something terrible had happened to her. The way Pete looked, I thought, that perhaps Patricia had been injured, or even killed, in an accident.
"Is she all right?" I asked, genuinely concerned.
"Of course she's all right," he barked. "She's a bitch and a whore, and nothing happens to bitch, whores except, that they get fucked, and they like it!" Pete was rabid (raging). He was shaking, nearly convulsing. His bushy, curly hair was sticking out every which way. Usually, he combed it carefully and slicked (
neat, shrewd) his natural curls into place. Now, he looked as wild, as a Tasmanian devil. "Everything was normal until today," my friend continued.
90-91
"Then, this morning, after I came out of the shower, she snapped a towel at my naked butt, and that's what made me aware of her shit! I knew instantly, that she'd been fucking someone else."
I was puzzled by his line of reasoning. I questioned him further, I asked him how snapping a towel could reveal anything of this sort to anybody. "It wouldn't reveal anything to assholes!" he said with pure venom in his voice. "But I know Patricia, and on Thursday, before she went to the brokers' convention, she could not snap a towel ! In fact, she has never been able to snap a towel in all the time we've been married. Somebody must have taught her to do it, while they were naked! So I grabbed her by the throat and choked the truth out of her! Yes! She's fucking her boss!" Pete said, that he went to Patricia's office to have it out with her boss, but the man was heavily protected by bodyguards. They threw him out into the parking lot. He wanted to smash the windows of the office, throw rocks at them, but the bodyguards said, that if he did that, he'd land in jail, or even worse, he'd get a bullet in his head.
"Are they the ones, who beat you up, Pete?" I asked him.
"No," he said, dejected (dishearted). "I walked down the street and went into the sales office of a used car lot. I punched the first salesman, who came to talk to me. The man was shocked, but he didn't get angry. He said, 'Calm down, sir, calm down! There's room for negotiation.' When I punched him again in the mouth, he got pissed off. He was a big guy, and he hit me in the mouth and the eye and knocked me out. When I came to my senses," Pete continued, "I was lying on the couch in their office. I heard an ambulance approaching. I knew they were coming for me, so I got up and ran out. Then I came to see you."
He began to weep uncontrollably. He got sick to his stomach. He was a mess. I called his wife, and in less, than ten minutes she was in the apartment. She kneeled in front of Pete and swore, that she loved only him, that everything else she did was pure imbecility, and that theirs was a love, that was a matter of life or death: the others were nothing. She didn't even remember them. Both of them wept to their hearts' content, and of course they forgave each other. Patricia was wearing sunglasses to hide the hematoma by her right eye, where Pete had hit her, Pete was left-handed. Both of them were oblivious to my presence, and when they left, they didn't even know, I was there. They just walked out, leaving the door open, hugging each other. Life seemed to continue for me, as it always had. My friends acted with me, as they always did. We were, as usual, involved in going to parties, or the movies, or just simply "chewing the fat," or looking for restaurants, where they offered "all you can eat" for the price of one meal. However, despite this pseudo-normality, a strange new factor seemed to have entered my life. As the subject, who was experiencing it, it appeared to me that, all of a sudden, I had become extremely narrow-minded. I had begun to judge my friends in the same way, I had judged the psychiatrist and the professor of anthropology. Who was I, anyway, to set myself up in judgment of anyone else? I felt an immense sense of guilt. To judge my friends, created a mood, previously unknown to me. But what, I considered to be even worse, was that not only was I judging them, I was finding their problems and tribulations astoundingly banal. I was the same man; they were my same friends. I had heard their complaints and renditions,  interpretation
(пересказ) of their situations hundreds of times, and I hadn't ever felt anything, except a deep identification (recognition of oneself in another character), with whatever I was listening to. My horror, at discovering this new mood in myself, was staggering. The aphorism (saying, adage), that when it rains, it pours, couldn't have been more true for me at that moment in my life. The total disintegration of my way of life came, when my friend Rodrigo Cummings asked me to take him to the Burbank airport; from there he was going to fly to New York. It was a very dramatic and desperate Maneuver on his part. He considered it his damnation to be caught in Los Angeles. For the rest of his friends, it was a big joke, the fact, that he had tried to drive across country to New York various times, and every time he had tried to do it, his car had broken down.
92-93
Once, he had gone as far, as Salt Lake City, before his car collapsed; it needed a new motor.
He had to junk it there. Most of the time, his cars petered out  (diminished gradually) in the suburbs of Los Angeles.
"What happens to your cars, Rodrigo?" I asked him once, driven by truthful curiosity.
"I don't know," he replied with a veiled sense of guilt. And then, in a voice, worthy of the professor of anthropology in his role of revivalist preacher, he said, "Perhaps it is, because when I hit the road, I accelerate, because I feel free. I usually open all my windows. I want the wind to blow on my face. I feel, that I'm a kid in search of something new."
It was obvious to me, that his cars, which were always jalopies (old, dilapidated), were no longer capable of speeding, and he just simply burned their motors out. From Salt Lake City, Rodrigo had returned to Los Angeles, hitchhiking. Of course, he could have hitchhiked to New York, but it had never occurred to him. Rodrigo seemed to be afflicted (cause great distress) by the same condition, that afflicted me: an unconscious passion for Los Angeles, which he wanted to refuse at any cost. Another time, his car was in excellent mechanical condition. It could have made the whole trip with ease, but Rodrigo was apparently not in any condition to leave Los Angeles. He drove as far, as San Bernardino, where he went to see a movie - "The Ten Commandments". This movie, for reasons known only to Rodrigo, created in him an unbeatable nostalgia for L.A. He came back, and wept, telling me how the fucking city of Los Angeles had built a fence around him, that didn't let him go through. His wife was delighted, that he hadn't gone, and his girlfriend, Melissa, was even more delighted, although also chagrined, because she had to give back the dictionaries, that he had given her. His last desperate attempt to reach New York by plane was rendered (cause to become)
even more dramatic, because he borrowed money from his friends to pay for the ticket. He said, that in this fashion, since he didn't intend to repay them, he was making sure, that he wouldn't come back. I put his suitcases in the trunk of my car and headed with him for the Burbank airport. He remarked, that the plane didn't leave until seven o'clock. It was early afternoon, and we had plenty of time to go and see a movie. Besides, he wanted to take one last look at Hollywood Boulevard, the center of our lives and activities. We went to see an epic in Technicolor and Cinerama. It was a long, excruciating movie, that seemed to rivet Rodrigo's attention. When we got out of the movie, it was already getting dark. I rushed to Burbank in the midst of heavy traffic. He demanded, that we go on surface streets, rather than the freeway, which was jammed at that hour. The plane was just leaving, when we reached the airport. That was the final straw. Meek and defeated, Rodrigo went to a cashier and presented his ticket to get his money back. The cashier wrote down his name, gave him a receipt and said, that his money would be sent within six to twelve weeks from Tennessee, where the accounting offices of the airline were located. We drove back to the apartment building, where we both lived. Since he hadn't said good-bye to anybody this time, for fear of losing face, nobody had ever noticed, that he had tried to leave one more time. The only drawback was, that he had sold his car. He asked me to drive him to his parents' house, because his dad was going to give him the money, he had spent on the ticket. His father had always been, as far back, as I could remember, the man, who had bailed Rodrigo out of every problematic situation, that he had ever gotten into. The father's slogan was "Have no fear, Rodrigo Senior is here!" After he heard Rodrigo's request for a loan to pay his other loan, the father looked at my friend with the saddest expression, that I had ever seen. He was having terrible financial difficulties himself. Putting his arm around his son's shoulders, he said, "I can't help you this time, my boy. Now you should have fear, because Rodrigo Senior is no longer here."
I wanted desperately to identify with my friend, to feel his drama, the way I always had, but I couldn't. I only focused on the father's statement.
94
It sounded to me so final, that it galvanized me.
I sought don Juan's company avidly. I left everything pending in Los Angeles and made a trip to Sonora. I told him about the strange mood, that I had entered into with my friends. Sobbing with remorse, I said to him, that I had begun to judge them.
"Don't get so worked up over nothing," don Juan said calmly. "You already know, that a whole era in your life is coming to an end, but an era doesn't really come to an end, until the king dies."
"What do you mean by that, don Juan?"
"You are the king, and you are just like your friends. That is the truth, that makes you shake in your boots. One thing, you can do, is to accept it at face value, which, of course, you can't do. The other thing, you can do, is to say, 'I am not like that, I am not like that,' and repeat to yourself,, that you are not like that. I promise you, however, that a moment will come, when you will realize, that you are like that."


The Unavoidable Appointment



95
THERE WAS SOMETHING, that kept nagging at me in the back of my mind: I had to answer a most important letter I'd received, and I had to do it at any cost. What had prevented me, from doing it, was a mixture of indolence (habitully lazy) and a deep desire to please. My anthropologist friend, who was responsible for my meeting don Juan Matus, had written me a letter a couple of months earlier. He wanted to know, how I was doing in my studies of anthropology, and urged me to pay him a visit. I composed three long letters. On rereading each of them, I found them so trite (lacking originality) and obsequious (obidient, dutiful), that I tore them up. I couldn't express in them the depth of my gratitude, the depth of my feelings for him. I rationalized my delay in answering with a genuine resolve to go to see him and tell him personally, what I was doing with don Juan Matus, but I kept postponing my imminent trip, because I wasn't sure, what it was, that I was doing with don Juan. I wanted someday to show my friend real results.
96-97
As it was, I had only vague sketches of possibilities, which, in his demanding eyes, wouldn't have been anthropological fieldwork anyway. One day I found out, that he had died. His death brought to me one of those dangerous silent depressions. I had no way to express, what I felt, because, what I was feeling, was not fully formulated in my mind. It was a mixture of dejection (dishearted), despondency (dispair), and abhorrence (reject vehemently) at myself, for not having answered his letter, for not having gone to see him. I paid a visit to don Juan Matus soon after that. On arriving at his house, I sat down on one of the crates under his ramada and tried to search for words, that would not sound banal to express my sense of dejection over the death of my friend. For reasons incomprehensible (unintelligible, boundless, without limits) to me, don Juan knew the origin of my turmoil and the overt reason for my visit to him.
"Yes," don Juan said dryly. "I know, that your friend, the anthropologist, who guided you to meet me, has died. For whatever reasons, I knew exactly the moment, he died. I saw it." His statements jolted me to my foundations. "I saw it coming a long time ago. I even told you about it, but you disregarded, what I said. I'm sure, that you don't even remember it." I remembered every word, he had said, but it had no meaning for me at the time, he had said it. Don Juan had stated, that an event, deeply related to our meeting, but not part of it, was the fact, that he had seen my anthropologist friend, as a dying man. "I saw death, as an outside force, already opening your friend," he had said to me. "Every one of us has an energetic fissure, an energetic crack below the navel. That crack, which sorcerers call the gap, is closed when a man is in his prime." He had said that, normally, all, that is discernible to the sorcerer's eye, is a tenuous (slender form) discoloration in the otherwise whitish Glow of the Luminous Sphere. But when a man is close to dying, that gap becomes quite apparent. He had assured me, that my friend's gap was wide open.
"What is the significance of all this, don Juan?" I had asked perfunctorily (superficial, little interest or care).
"The significance is a deadly one," he had replied. "The spirit was signaling to me, that something was coming to an end. I thought, it was my life, that was coming to an end, and I accepted it as gracefully, as I could. It dawned on me much, much later, that it wasn't my life, that was coming to an end, but my entire lineage."
I didn't know, what he was talking about. But how could I have taken all that seriously? As far, as I was concerned, it was, at the time he said it, like everything else in my life: just talk. "Your friend himself told you, though, not in so many words, that he was dying," don Juan said. "You acknowledged, what he was saying, the way you acknowledged, what I said, but in both cases, you chose to bypass it." I had no comments to make. I was overwhelmed, by what he was saying. I wanted to sink into the crate, I was sitting on, to disappear, swallowed up by the Earth. "It's not your fault, that you bypass things like this," he went on. "It's youth. You have so many things to do, so many people around you. You are not alert. You never learned to be alert, anyway." In the vein (tendency, streak) of defending the last bastion of myself, my idea, that I was watchful, I pointed out to don Juan, that I had been in life-and-death situations, that required my quick wit and vigilance (watchfulness). It wasn't, that I lacked the capacity to be alert, but that I lacked the orientation for setting an appropriate list of priorities; therefore, everything was either important or unimportant to me.
"To be alert doesn't mean to be watchful," don Juan said. "For sorcerers, to be alert means: to be aware of the fabric of the everyday world, that seems extraneous (foreign, coming from outside) to the interaction of the moment. On the trip, that you took with your friend before you met me, you noticed only the details, that were obvious. You didn't notice, how his death was absorbing him, and yet, something in you knew it." I began to protest, to tell him, that what, he was saying, wasn't true. "Don't hide yourself behind banalities," he said in an accusing tone.
98-99
"Stand up. If only for the moment, you are with me, assume responsibility for what you know. Don't get lost in the extraneous (foreign, coming from outside) fabric of the world around you, extraneous to what's going on. If you hadn't been so concerned with yourself and your problems, you would have known, that that was his last trip. You would have noticed, that he was closing his accounts, seeing the people, who helped him, saying good-bye to them. Your anthropologist friend talked to me once," don Juan went on. "I remembered him so clearly, that I wasn't surprised at all, when he brought you to me at that bus depot. I couldn't help him, when he talked to me. He wasn't the man, I was looking for, but I wished him well from my sorcerer's emptiness, from my sorcerer's silence. For this reason, I know, that on his last trip, he was saying thank you to the people, who counted in his life." I admitted to don Juan, that he was so very right, that there had been so many details, that I had been aware of, but that they hadn't meant a thing to me at the time, such as, for instance, my friend's ecstasy in watching the scenery around us. He would stop the car just to watch, for hours on end, the mountains in the distance, or the riverbed, or the desert. I discarded this as the idiotic sentimentality of a middle-aged man. I even made vague hints to him, that perhaps he was drinking too much. He told me, that in dire (extreme, calamitous) cases a drink would allow a man a moment of peace and detachment, a moment long enough to savor something unrepeatable. "That was, for a fact, the trip for his eyes only," don Juan said.  "Sorcerers take such a trip and, in it, nothing counts, except what their eyes can absorb. Your friend was unburdening himself of everything superfluous (false)."
I confessed to don Juan, that I had disregarded, what he had said to me about my dying friend, because, at an unknown level, I had known, that it was true.  "Sorcerers never say things idly," he said. "I am most careful about, what I say to you or to anybody else. The difference between you and me is, that I don't have any time at all, and I act accordingly. You, on the other hand, believe, that you have all the time in the world, and you act accordingly. The end result of our individual behaviors is, that I measure everything I do and say, and you don't."
I conceded, that he was right, but I assured him, that whatever, he was saying, did not alleviate my turmoil, or my sadness. I blurted out then, uncontrollably, every nuance of my confused feelings. I told him, that I wasn't in search of advice. I wanted him to prescribe a sorcerer's way to end my anguish. I believed, I was really interested in getting from him some natural relaxant, an organic Valium, and
I said so to him. Don Juan shook his head in bewilderment. "You are too much," he said. "Next, you're going to ask for a sorcerer's medication, to remove everything annoying from you, with no effort at all on your part, just the effort of swallowing, whatever is given. The more awful the taste, the better the results. That's your Western man's motto. You want results: one potion and you're cured. "Sorcerers face things in a different way," don Juan continued. "Since they don't have any time to spare, they give themselves fully, to what's in front of them. Your turmoil is the result of your lack of sobriety. You didn't have the sobriety to thank your friend properly. That happens to every one of us. We never express, what we feel, and when we want to, it's too late, because we have run out of time. It's not only your friend, who ran out of time. You, too, ran out of it. You should have thanked him profusely in Arizona. He took the trouble to take you around, and whether you understand it or not, in the bus depot he gave you his best shot. But the moment when you should have thanked him, you were angry with him: you were judging him, he was nasty to you, whatever. And then you postponed seeing him. In reality, what you did, was to postpone thanking him. Now you're stuck with a ghost on your tail. You'll never be able to pay, what you owe him."
I understood the immensity, of what he was saying. Never had I faced my actions in such a light. In fact, I had never thanked anyone, ever. Don Juan pushed his barb even deeper.


100-101
"Your friend knew, that he was dying," he said. "He wrote you one final letter, to find out about your doings. Perhaps unbeknownst to him, or to you, you were his last thought." The weight of don Juan's words was too much for my shoulders. I collapsed. I felt, that I had to lie down. My head was spinning. Maybe it was the setting. I had made the terrible mistake of arriving at don Juan's house in the late afternoon.




The setting Sun seemed astoundingly golden, and the reflections on the bare mountains to the east of don Juan's house were gold and purple. The sky didn't have a speck of a cloud. Nothing seemed to move. It was, as if the whole world were hiding, but its presence was overpowering. The quietness of the Sonoran desert was like a dagger. It went to the marrow of my bones. I wanted to leave, to get in my car and drive away. I wanted to be in the city, get lost in its noise. "You are having a taste of Infinity," don Juan said with grave finality. "I know it, because I have been in your shoes. You want to run away, to plunge into something human, warm, contradictory, stupid, who cares? You want to forget the death of your friend. But Infinity won't let you." His voice mellowed. "It has gripped you in its merciless clutches."

"What can I do now, don Juan?" I asked.
"The only thing you can do," don Juan said, "is to keep the memory of your friend fresh, to keep it alive for the rest of your life and perhaps even beyond. Sorcerers express, in this fashion, the thanks, that they can no longer voice. You may think it is a silly way, but that's the best Sorcerers can do." It was my own sadness, doubtless, which made me believe, that the ebullient (overflowing with excitement) don Juan was as sad, as I was. I discarded the thought immediately. 
"That couldn't be possible.
Sadness, for Sorcerers, is not personal," don Juan said, again erupting into my thoughts. "It is not quite sadness. It's a wave of energy, that comes from the depths of the cosmos, and hits sorcerers, when they are receptive, when they are like radios, capable of catching radio waves. The Sorcerers of olden times, who gave us the entire format of Sorcery, believed, that there is sadness in the Universe, as a Force, a condition, like light, like Intent, and that this perennial Force acts especially on Sorcerers, because they no longer have any defensive shields. They cannot hide behind their friends or their studies. They cannot hide behind love, or hatred, or happiness, or misery. They can't hide behind anything. The condition of Sorcerers," don Juan went on, "is that sadness, for them, is abstract. It doesn't come from coveting or lacking something, or from self-importance. It doesn't come from me. It comes from Infinity. The sadness you feel for not thanking your friend, is already leaning in that direction.
My teacher, the Nagual Julian," he went on, "was a fabulous actor. He actually worked professionally in the theater. He had a favorite story, that he used to tell in his theater sessions. He used to push me into terrible outbursts of anguish with it. He said, that it was a story for warriors, who had everything and yet felt the sting of the Universal Sadness. I always thought, he was telling it for me, personally." Don Juan then paraphrased his teacher, telling me, that the story referred to a man, suffering from profound melancholy. He went to see the best doctors of his day and every one of those doctors failed to help him. He finally came to the office of a leading doctor, a healer of the soul. The doctor suggested to his patient, that perhaps, he could find solace, and the end of his melancholy, in love. The man responded, that love was no problem for him, that he was loved perhaps like no one else in the world. The doctor's next suggestion was, that maybe the patient should undertake a voyage and see other parts of the world. The man responded that, without exaggeration, he had been in every corner of the world. The doctor recommended hobbies like the arts, sports, etc. The man responded to every one of his recommendations in the same terms: He had done that and had had no relief. The doctor suspected, that the man was possibly an incurable liar. He couldn't have done all those things, as he claimed. But being a good healer, the doctor had a final insight.
102
"Ah!" he exclaimed. "I have the perfect solution for you, sir. You must attend a performance of the greatest comedian of our day. He will delight you to the point, where you will forget every twist of your melancholy. You must attend a performance of the Great Garrick!" Don Juan said, that the man looked at the doctor with the saddest look, you can imagine, and said, "Doctor, if that's your recommendation, I am a lost man. I have no cure. I am the Great Garrick."


The Breaking Point

103
Don Juan defined Inner Silence, as a peculiar state of being, in which thoughts were canceled out and one could function from a level other, than that of Daily Awareness. He stressed, that Inner Silence meant the suspension of the internal dialogue, the perennial companion of thoughts, and was therefore a state of profound quietude. "The old sorcerers," don Juan said, "called it Inner Silence, because it is a state, in which perception doesn't depend on the senses. What is at work, during Inner Silence, is another faculty, that man has, the faculty, that makes him a magical being, the very faculty, that has been curtailed, not by man himself, but by some extraneous
(foreign, coming from outside) influence."
"What is this extraneous influence, that curtails the magical faculty of man?" I asked.
"That is the topic for a future explanation," don Juan replied, "not the subject of our present discussion, even though it is indeed the most serious aspect of the sorcery of the shamans of ancient Mexico.
Inner silence," he continued, "is the stand, from which everything stems in sorcery.
104-105
In other words, everything, we do, leads to that stand, which, like everything else in the world of sorcerers, doesn't reveal itself unless something gigantic shakes us."
Don Juan said, that the sorcerers of ancient Mexico devised endless ways to shake themselves or other sorcery practitioners at their foundations, in order to reach that coveted state of Inner Silence. They considered the most far-fetched acts, which may seem totally unrelated to the pursuit of Inner Silence, such as, for instance, jumping into waterfalls or spending nights hanging upside down from the top branch of a tree, to be the key points, that brought it into being. Following the rationales of the sorcerers of ancient Mexico, don Juan stated categorically, that Inner Silence was accrued (accumulate), accumulated. In my case, he struggled to guide me to construct a core of Inner Silence in myself, and then add to it, second by second, on every occasion I practiced it. He explained, that the sorcerers of ancient Mexico discovered, that each individual had a different threshold of Inner Silence in terms of time, meaning, that Inner Silence must be kept by each one of us for the length of time of our specific threshold, before it can work.
"What did those sorcerers consider the sign, that Inner Silence is working, don Juan?" I asked.
"Inner Silence works from the moment you begin to accrue (
accumulate) it," he replied. "What the old sorcerers were after was the final, dramatic, end result of reaching that individual threshold of Silence. Some very talented practitioners need only a few minutes of Silence to reach that coveted goal. Others, less talented, need long periods of Silence, perhaps more, than one hour of complete quietude, before they reach the desired result. The desired result is, what the old sorcerers called Stopping the World, the moment, when everything around us, ceases to be, what it's always been.
"This is the moment, when sorcerers return to the true nature of man," don Juan went on. "The old sorcerers also called it total freedom. It is the moment, when man - the slave becomes man - the free being, capable of feats of perception, that defy (challenge) our linear imagination." Don Juan assured me, that Inner Silence is the avenue, that leads to a true suspension of judgment, to a moment, when sensory data, emanating from the universe at large, ceases to be interpreted by the senses; a moment, when cognition ceases to be the force, which, through usage and repetition, decides the nature of the world. "Sorcerers need a breaking point for the workings of Inner Silence to set in," don Juan said. "The breaking point is like the mortar (mixture of cement), that a mason puts between bricks. It's only when the mortar hardens, that the loose bricks become a structure."
From the beginning of our association, don Juan had drilled into me the value, the necessity, of Inner Silence. I did my best to follow his suggestions by accumulating Inner Silence second by second. I had no means to measure the effect of this accumulation, nor did I have any means to judge, whether or not I had reached any threshold. I simply aimed doggedly at accruing it, not just to please don Juan, but because the act, of accumulating it, had become a challenge in itself.

One day, don Juan and I were taking a leisurely stroll in the main plaza of Hermosillo. It was the early afternoon of a cloudy day. The heat was dry, and actually very pleasant. There were lots of people walking around. There were stores around the plaza. I had been to Hermosillo many times, and yet I had never noticed the stores. I knew, that they were there, but their presence was not something, I had been consciously aware of. I couldn't have made a map of that plaza, if my life depended on it. That day, as I walked with don Juan, I was trying to locate and identify the stores. I searched for something to use, as a mnemonic (assisting) device, that would stir my recollection for later use.
"As I have told you before, many times," don Juan said, jolting me out of my concentration, "every sorcerer I know, male or female, sooner or later arrives at a breaking point in their lives."
"Do you mean, that they have a mental breakdown or something like that?" I asked.
106-107
"No, no," he said, laughing. "Mental breakdowns are for persons, who indulge in themselves. Sorcerers are not persons. What I mean is, that at a given moment the continuity of their lives has to break, in order for Inner Silence to set in and become an active part of their structures. It's very, very important, that you yourself deliberately arrive at that breaking point, or that you create it artificially, and intelligently."
"What do you mean by that, don Juan?" I asked, caught in his intriguing reasoning.
"Your Breaking Point" he said, "is to discontinue your life, as you know it. You have done everything, I told you, dutifully and accurately. If you are talented, you never show it. That seems to be your style. You're not slow, but you act, as if you were. You're very sure of yourself, but you act, as if you were insecure. You're not timid, and yet you act, as if you were afraid of people. Everything, you do, points at one single spot: your need to break all that, ruthlessly."
"But in what way, don Juan? What do you have in mind?" I asked, genuinely frantic.
"I think everything boils down to one act," he said. "You must leave your friends. You must say goodbye to them, for good. It's not possible for you to continue on the warriors' path, carrying your personal history with you, and unless you discontinue your way of life, I won't be able to go ahead with my instruction."
"Now, now, now, don Juan," I said, "I have to put my foot down. You're asking too much of me. To be frank with you, I don't think, I can do it. My friends are my family, my points of reference."
"Precisely, precisely," he remarked. "They are your points of reference. Therefore, they have to go. Sorcerers have only one point of reference: Infinity."
"But how do you want me to proceed, don Juan?" I asked in a plaintive (mournful, melancholy) voice. His request was driving me up the wall.
"You must simply leave," he said matter-of-factly. "Leave any way you can."
"But where would I go?" I asked.
"My recommendation is, that you rent a room in one of those chintzy (trashy, cheap) hotels you know," he said. "The uglier the place, the better. If the room has drab (dull, faded) green carpet, and drab green drapes, and drab green walls, so much the better, a place, comparable to that hotel, I showed you once in Los Angeles."
I laughed nervously at my recollection of a time, when I was driving with don Juan through the industrial side of Los Angeles, where there were only warehouses and dilapidated hotels for transients. One hotel, in particular, attracted don Juan's attention, because of its bombastic name: Edward the Seventh. We stopped across the street from it for a moment, to look at it. "That hotel over there," don Juan said, pointing at it, "is to me the true representation of life on Earth for the average person. If you are lucky, or ruthless, you will get a room with a view of the street, where you will see this endless parade of human misery. If you're not that lucky, or that ruthless, you will get a room on the inside, with windows to the wall of the next building. Think of spending a lifetime torn between those two views, envying the view of the street, if you're inside, and envying the view of the wall, if you're on the outside, tired of looking out." Don Juan's metaphor bothered me no end, for I had taken it all in. Now, faced with the possibility of having to rent a room in a hotel comparable to the Edward the Seventh, I didn't know, what to say or which way to go.
"What do you want me to do there, don Juan?" I asked.
"A sorcerer uses a place, like that, to die," he said, looking at me with an unblinking stare. "You have never been alone in your life. This is the time to do it. You will stay in that room, until you die." His request scared me, but at the same time, it made me laugh.
"Not that I'm going to do it, don Juan," I said, "but what would be the criteria to know, that I'm dead? - unless you want me to actually die physically."
108-109
"No," he said, "I don't want your body to die physically. I want your person to die. The two are very different affairs. In essence, your person has very little to do with your body. Your person is your mind, and believe you me, your mind is not yours."
"What is this nonsense, don Juan, that my mind is not mine?" I heard myself asking with a nervous twang (nasal sound) in my voice.
"I'll tell you about that subject someday," he said, "but not while you're cushioned by your friends. The criteria, that indicates, that a sorcerer is dead," he went on, "is when it makes no difference to him, whether he has company or whether he is alone. The day you don't covet (crave) the company of your friends, whom you use as shields, that's the day, that your person has died. What do you say? Are you game?"
"I can't do it, don Juan," I said. "It's useless that I try to lie to you. I can't leave my friends."
"It's perfectly all right," he said, unperturbed. My statement didn't seem to affect him in the least. "I won't be able to talk to you anymore, but let's say, that during our time together, you have learned a great deal. You have learned things, that will make you very strong, regardless of whether you come back or you stray away."
He patted me on the back and said good-bye to me. He turned around and simply disappeared among the people in the plaza, as if he had merged with them. For an instant, I had the strange sensation, that the people in the plaza were like a curtain, that he had opened and then disappeared behind. The end had come, as did everything else in don Juan's world: swiftly and unpredictably. Suddenly, it was on me,
I was in the throes (agonising pain/struggle)
of it, and I didn't even know, how I had gotten into it. I should have been crushed. Yet I wasn't. I don't know why, I was elated. I marveled at the facility, with which everything had ended. Don Juan was indeed an elegant being. There were no recriminations (mutual accusation) or anger or anything of that sort, at all. I got in my car and drove, as happy, as a lark. I was ebullient (
overflowing with excitement). How extraordinary, that everything had ended so swiftly, I thought, so painlessly. My trip home was uneventful. In Los Angeles, being in my familiar surroundings, I noticed, that I had derived (obtained) an enormous amount of energy from my last exchange with don Juan. I was actually very happy, very relaxed, and I resumed, what I considered to be my normal life with renewed zest. All my tribulations with my friends, and my realizations about them, everything, that I had said to don Juan in reference to this, were thoroughly forgotten. It was as if something had erased all that from my mind. I marveled a couple of times at the facility, I had in forgetting something, that had been so meaningful, and in forgetting it so thoroughly. Everything was as expected. There was one single inconsistency in the otherwise neat paradigm of my new old life: I distinctly remembered don Juan saying to me, that my departing from the sorcerers' world was purely academic, and that I would be back. I had remembered and written down every word of our exchange. According to my normal linear reasoning and memory, don Juan had never made those statements. How could I remember things, that had never taken place? I pondered uselessly. My pseudo-recollection was strange enough to make a case for it, but then I decided, that there was no point to it. As far, as I was concerned, I was out of don Juan's milieu (surroundings). Following don Juan's suggestions in reference to my behavior with those, who had favored me in any way, I had come to an earthshaking decision for me: that of honoring and saying thank you to my friends, before it was too late. One case in point was my friend Rodrigo Cummings. One incident, involving my friend Rodrigo, however, toppled my new paradigm and sent it tumbling down to its total destruction. My attitude toward him changed radically, when I vanquished (defeat, subjugate, subdue) my competitiveness with him. I found out, that it was the easiest thing in the world for me to project 100 percent into whatever Rodrigo did. In fact, I was exactly like him, but I didn't know it, until
I stopped competing with him. Then the truth emerged for me with maddening vividness.
110-111
One of Rodrigo's foremost wishes was to finish college. Every semester, he registered for school and took as many courses, as was permitted. Then, as the semester progressed, he dropped them one by one. Sometimes he would withdraw from school altogether. At other times he would keep one three-unit course all the way through to the bitter end.
During his last semester, he kept a course in sociology, because he liked it. The final exam was approaching. He told me, that he had three weeks to study, to read the textbook for the course. He thought, that that was an exorbitant amount of time to read merely six hundred pages. He considered himself something of a speed reader, with a high level of retention; in his opinion, he had a nearly 100 percent photographic memory. He thought, he had a great deal of time before the exam, so he asked me, if I would help him recondition his car for his paper route. He wanted to take the right door off, in order to throw the paper through that opening with his right hand, instead of over the roof with his left. I pointed out to him, that he was left-handed, to which he retorted, that among his many abilities, which none of his friends noticed, was that of being ambidextrous (use both hands equally well). He was right about that; I had never noticed it myself. After I helped him to take the door off, he decided to rip out the roof lining, which was badly torn. He said, that his car was in optimum mechanical condition, and he would take it to Tijuana, Mexico, which, as a good Angeleno of the day, he called "TJ," to have it relined for a few bucks. "We could use a trip," he said with glee.
He even selected the friends he would like to take. "In TJ, I'm sure, that you'll go to look for used books, because you're an asshole. The rest of us will go to a bordello. I know quite a few."

It took us a week to rip out all the lining and sand the metal surface to prepare it for its new lining. Rodrigo had two weeks left to study then, and he still considered, that to be too much time. He engaged me then, in helping him paint his apartment and redo the floors. It took us over a week to paint it and sand the hardwood floors. He didn't want to paint over the wallpaper in one room. We had to rent a machine, that removed wallpaper by applying steam to it. Naturally, neither Rodrigo, nor I knew how to use the machine properly, and we botched (ruin through clumsiness) the job horrendously. We ended up having to use Topping, a very fine mixture of plaster of paris and other substances, that gives a wall a smooth surface. After all these endeavors, Rodrigo ended up having only two days left to cram (stuff, prepare hastily) six hundred pages into his head. He went frantically into an all-day and all-night reading marathon, with the help of amphetamines. Rodrigo did go to school the day of the exam, and did sit down at his desk, and did get the multiple-choice exam sheet. What he didn't do was stay awake to take the exam. His body slumped forward, and his head hit the desk with a terrifying thud. The exam had to be suspended for a while. The sociology teacher became hysterical, and so did the students sitting around Rodrigo. His body was stiff and icy cold. The whole class suspected the worst; they thought, he had died of a heart attack. Paramedics were summoned to remove him. After a cursory 
(hasty, superficial) examination, they pronounced Rodrigo profoundly asleep and took him to a hospital to sleep the effect of the amphetamines off. My projection into Rodrigo Cummings was so total, that it frightened me. I was exactly like him. The similarity became untenable (incapable of being maintained) to me.



In an act of, what I considered to be total, suicidal nihilism, I rented a room in a dilapidated hotel in Hollywood.
The carpets were green and had terrible cigarette burns, that had obviously been snuffed out (extinguished), before they turned into full-fledged fires. It had green drapes and drab green walls. The blinking sign of the hotel shone all night through the window. I ended up doing exactly, what don Juan had requested, but in a round-about way. I didn't do it to fulfill any of don Juan's requirements or with the intention of patching up our differences. I did stay in that hotel room for months on end, until my person, like don Juan had proposed, died.



112-113
Until it truthfully made no difference to me, whether I had company or I was alone.
After leaving the hotel, I went to live alone, closer to school. I continued my studies of anthropology, which had never been interrupted, and I started a very profitable business with a lady partner. Everything seemed perfectly in order, until one day, when the realization hit me like a kick in the head, that I was going to spend the rest of my life worrying about my business, or worrying about the phantom choice between being an academic or a businessman, or worrying about my partner's foibles (fault, weakness) and shenanigans (mischief, prankishness, deceit). True desperation pierced the depths of my being. For the first time in my life, despite all the things, that I had done and seen, I had no way out. I was completely lost. I seriously began to toy with the idea of the most pragmatic and painless way to end my days. One morning, a loud and insistent knocking woke me up. I thought, it was the landlady, and I was sure, that if I didn't answer, she would enter with her passkey. I opened the door, and there was don Juan!
I was so surprised, that I was numb. I stammered and stuttered, incapable of saying a word. I wanted to kiss his hand, to kneel in front of him. Don Juan came in and sat down with great ease on the edge of my bed. "I made the trip to Los Angeles," he said, "just to see you." I wanted to take him to breakfast, but he said, that he had other things to attend to, and that he had only a moment to talk to me. I hurriedly told him about my experience in the hotel. His presence had created such havoc, that not for a second did it occur to me to ask him, how he had found out, where I lived. I told don Juan how intensely I regretted, having said, what I had, in Hermosillo. "You don't have to apologize," he assured me. "Every one of us does the same thing. Once, I ran away from the sorcerers' world myself, and I had to nearly die, to realize my stupidity. The important issue is to arrive at a breaking point, in whatever way, and that's exactly, what you have done. Inner silence is becoming real for you. This is the reason, I am here in front of you, talking to you. Do you see what I mean?" I thought I understood, what he meant. I thought, that he had intuited or read, the way he read things in the air, that I was at my wits' end and that he had come to bail me out. "You have no time to lose," he said. "You must dissolve your business enterprise within an hour, because one hour is all I can afford to wait, not because I don't want to wait, but because Infinity is pressing me mercilessly. Let's say, that Infinity is giving you one hour to cancel yourself out. For Infinity, the only worthwhile enterprise of a warrior, is freedom. Any other enterprise is fraudulent. Can you dissolve everything in one hour?" I didn't have to assure him, that I could. I knew, that I had to do it. Don Juan told me then, that once I had succeeded in dissolving everything, he was going to wait for me at the marketplace in a town in Mexico. In my effort to think about the dissolution of my business, I overlooked, what he was saying. He repeated it and, of course, I thought he was joking.
"How can I reach that town, don Juan? Do you want me to drive, to take a plane?" I asked.
"Dissolve your business first," he commanded. "Then the solution will come. But remember, I'll be waiting for you only for an hour."

He left the apartment, and I feverishly endeavored to dissolve, everything I had. Naturally, it took me more, than an hour, but I didn't stop to consider this, because once I had set the dissolution of the business in motion, its momentum carried me. It was only when I was through, that the real dilemma faced me. I knew then, that I had failed hopelessly. I was left with no business, and no possibilities of ever reaching don Juan. I went to my bed and sought the only solace I could think of: quietude, silence. In order to facilitate the advent (arriving) of Inner Silence, don Juan had taught me a way to sit down on my bed, with the knees bent and the soles of the feet touching, the hands pushing the feet together by holding the ankles. He had given me a thick dowel (round woden pin/rod fits tightly
into hole), that I always kept at hand, wherever I went.
114
It was cut to a fourteen-inch length to support the weight of my head, if I leaned over and put the dowel on the floor between my feet, and then placed the other end, which was cushioned, on the spot in the middle of my forehead. Every time I adopted this position, I fell sound asleep in a matter of seconds.
I must have fallen asleep with my usual facility, for I dreamed, that I was in the Mexican town, where don Juan had said, he was going to meet me. I had always been intrigued by this town.



The marketplace was open one day a week, and the farmers, who lived in the area, brought their products there to be sold.



What fascinated me the most about that town was the paved road, that led to it. At the very entrance to the town, it went over a steep hill. I had sat many times on a bench by a stand, that sold cheese, and had looked at that hill.



I would see people, who were coming into town with their donkeys and their loads, but I would see their heads first; as they kept approaching, I would see more of their bodies, until the moment they were on the very top of the hill, when I would see their entire bodies. It seemed to me always, that they were emerging from the earth, either slowly or very fast, depending on their speed. In my dream, don Juan was waiting for me by the cheese stand. I approached him.
"You made it from your Inner Silence," he said, patting me on the back. "You did reach your Breaking Point. For a moment, I had begun to lose hope. But I stuck around, knowing, that you would make it." In that dream, we went for a stroll. I was happier, than I had ever been. The dream was so vivid, so terrifyingly real, that it left me no doubts, that
I had resolved the problem, even if my resolving it was only a dream-fantasy.
Don Juan laughed, shaking his head. He had definitely read my thoughts. "You're not in a mere dream," he said, "but who am I to tell you that? You'll know it yourself someday, that there are no dreams from Inner Silence, because you'll choose to know it."




The Measurements of Cognition



115
"The end of an era" was, for don Juan, an accurate description of a process, that shamans go through in dismantling the structure of the world, they know, in order to replace it with another way of understanding the world around them. Don Juan Matus, as a teacher, endeavored, from the very instant we met, to introduce me to the cognitive world of the shamans of ancient Mexico. The term "cognition" was, for me at that time, a bone of tremendous contention (controversy). I understood it, as the process, by which we recognize the world around us. Certain things fall within the realm of that process and are easily recognized by us. Other things don't, and remain, therefore, as oddities, things for which we nave no adequate comprehension. Don Juan maintained, from the start of our association, that the world of the sorcerers of ancient Mexico was different from ours, not in a shallow way, but different in the way, in which the Process of Cognition was arranged.



UNIVERSAL BALL OF BALANCE AND HUMAN LUMINOUS BALL

116-117
He maintained, that in our world our cognition requires the interpretation of sensory data. He said, that the Universe is composed of an infinite number of energy fields, that exist in the Universe at large, as Luminous Filaments. Those Luminous Filaments act on man as an organism. The response of the organism is to turn those energy fields into sensory data. Sensory data is then interpreted, and that interpretation becomes our cognitive system. My understanding of cognition forced me to believe, that it is a universal process, as language is a universal process. There is a different syntax for every language, as there must be a slightly different arrangement for every system of interpretation in the world. Don Juan's assertion (positive declaration, evaluation), however, that the shamans of ancient Mexico had a different cognitive system, was, for me, equivalent to saying, that they had a different way of communicating, that had nothing to do with language. What, I desperately wanted him to say, was that their different cognitive system was the equivalent of having a different language, but that it was a language nonetheless.
"The end of an era" meant, to don Juan, that the units of a foreign cognition were beginning to take hold. The units of my normal cognition, no matter how pleasant and rewarding they were for me, were beginning to fade. A grave moment in the life of a man ! Perhaps my most cherished unit was my academic life. Anything, that threatened it, was a threat to the very core of my being, especially, if the attack was veiled, unnoticed. It happened with a professor, in whom I had put all my trust, Professor Lorca. I had enrolled in Professor Lorca's course on cognition, because he was recommended to me, as one of the most brilliant academics in existence. Professor Lorca was rather handsome, with blond hair, neatly combed to the side. His forehead was smooth, wrinkle-free, giving the appearance of someone, who had never worried in his life. His clothes were extremely well tailored. He didn't wear a tie, a feature, that gave him a boyish look. He would put on a tie only to face important people. On my memorable first class with Professor Lorca, I was bewildered and nervous, at seeing how he paced back and forth for minutes, that stretched themselves into an eternity for me. Professor Lorca kept on moving his thin, clenched lips up and down, adding immensities to the tension, he was generating in that closed window, stuffy room. Suddenly, he stopped walking. He stood in the center of the room, a few feet from where I was sitting, and, banging a carefully rolled newspaper on the podium, he began to talk.
"It'll never be known .. ." he began. Everyone in the room at once started anxiously taking notes. "It'll never be known," he repeated, " what a toad is feeling, while he sits at the bottom of a pond and interprets the toad world around him." His voice carried a tremendous force and finality. "So, what do you think this thing is?" He waved the newspaper over his head. He went on to read to the class an article in the newspaper, in which the work of a biologist was reported. The scientist was quoted, as describing what frogs felt, when insects swam above their heads. "This article shows the carelessness of the reporter, who has obviously misquoted the scientist," Professor Lorca asserted
(evaluated) with the authority of a full professor. "A scientist, no matter how shoddy (cheap) his work might be, would never allow himself to anthropomorphize (attribute human features to gods/animals) the results of his research, unless, of course, he's a nincompoop." With this, as an introduction, he delivered a most brilliant lecture on the insular (prejudiced, detached) quality of our cognitive system, or the cognitive system of any organism, for that matter. He brought to me, in his initial lecture, a barrage (bombardment) of new ideas and made them extremely simple, ready for use. The most novel idea to me was, that every individual of every species on this Earth interprets the world around it, using data, reported by its specialized senses. He asserted (positive declaration, evaluation), that human beings cannot even imagine, what it must be like, for example, to be in a world, ruled by echolocation (ability of an animal, who emits high-frequency sound like dolphin), as in the world of bats, where any inferred (conclude, deduce) point of reference could not even be conceived of by the human mind.
118-119
He made it quite clear, that from that point of view, no two cognitive systems could be alike among species. As I left the auditorium at the end of the hour-and-a-half lecture, I felt, that I had been bowled over (knocked over) by the brilliance of Professor Lorca's mind. From then on, I was his confirmed admirer. I found his lectures more, than stimulating and thought provoking. His were the only lectures, I had ever looked forward to attending. All his eccentricities meant nothing to me, in comparison with his excellence as a teacher and as an innovative thinker in the realm of psychology. When I first attended the class of Professor Lorca, I had been working with don Juan Matus for almost two years. It was a well-established pattern of behavior with me, accustomed, as I was to routines, to tell don Juan everything, that happened to me in my everyday world. On the first opportunity I had, I related to him, what was taking place with Professor Lorca. I praised Professor Lorca to the skies and told don Juan unabashedly (not embarrassed), that Professor Lorca was my role model. Don Juan seemed very impressed with my display of genuine admiration, yet he gave me a strange warning.
"Don't admire people from afar," he said. "That is the surest way to create mythological beings. Get close to your professor, talk to him, see, what he's like as a man. Test him. If your professor's behavior is the result of his conviction, that he is a being, who is going to die, then everything he does, no matter how strange, must be premeditated (degree of planning) and final. If what, he says, turns out to be just words, he's not worth a hoot."
I was insulted no end, by what I considered to be don Juan's callousness (unfeeling). I thought, he was a little bit jealous of my feelings for Professor Lorca. Once that thought was formulated in my mind, I felt relieved; I understood everything. "Tell me, don Juan," I said to end the conversation on a different note, "what is a being, that is going to die, really? I have heard you talk about it so many times, but you haven't actually defined it for me."



"Human beings are beings, that are going to die," he said. "Sorcerers firmly maintain, that the only way to have a grip on our world, and on what we do in it, is, by fully accepting, that we are beings on the way to dying. Without this basic acceptance, our lives, our doings, and the world, in which we live, are unmanageable affairs."
"But is the mere acceptance of this so far-reaching?" I asked in a tone of quasi-protest.
"You bet your life!" don Juan said, smiling. "However, it's not the mere acceptance, that does the trick. We have to embody that acceptance and live it all the way through. Sorcerers throughout the ages have said, that the view of our death is the most sobering view, that exists. What is wrong with us human beings, and has been wrong since time immemorial, is that without ever stating it in so many words, we believe, that we have entered the realm of immortality. We behave, as if we were never going to die an infantile arrogance. But even more injurious, than this sense of immortality, is what comes with it: the sense, that we can engulf (swallow up) this inconceivable (unbelievable) Universe with our minds."
A most deadly juxtaposition (place side by side to produce contrasting effect) of ideas had me mercilessly in its grip: don Juan's wisdom and Professor Lorca's knowledge. Both were difficult, obscure, all-encompassing, and most appealing. There was nothing for me to do, except follow the course of events and go with them, wherever they might take me. I followed to the letter don Juan's suggestion about approaching Professor Lorca. I tried, for the whole semester, to get close to him, to talk to him. I went religiously to his office during his office hours, but he never seemed to have any time for me. But even though I couldn't speak to him, I admired him unbiasedly. I even accepted, that he would never talk to me. It didn't matter to me; what mattered were the ideas, that I gathered from his magnificent classes. I reported to don Juan all my intellectual findings. I had done extensive reading on cognition. Don Juan Matus urged me, more than ever, to establish direct contact with the source of my intellectual revolution.
120-121
"It is imperative, that you speak to him," he said with a note of urgency in his voice. "Sorcerers don't admire people in a vacuum. They talk to them; they get to know them. They establish points of reference. They compare. What you are doing is a little bit infantile. You are admiring from a distance. It is very much like, what happens to a man, who is afraid of women. Finally, his gonads (sexual organs in animals) overrule his fear and compel (force) him to worship the first woman, who says 'hello' to him."
I tried doubly hard to approach Professor Lorca, but he was like an impenetrable fortress. When I talked to don Juan about my difficulties, he explained, that sorcerers viewed any kind of activity with people, no matter how minute or unimportant, as a battlefield. In that battlefield, sorcerers performed their best magic, their best effort. He assured me, that the trick to being at ease in such situations, a thing, that had never been my forte, was to face our opponents openly. He expressed his abhorrence (reject vehemently)
of timid souls, who shy away from interaction to the point, where even though they interact, they merely infer or deduce, in terms of their own psychological states, what is going on, without actually perceiving, what is really going on. They interact without ever being part of the interaction. "Always look at the man, who is involved in a tug of war with you," he continued. "Don't just pull the rope; look up and see his eyes. You'll know then, that he is a man, just like you. No matter what he's saying, no matter what he's doing, he's shaking in his boots, just like you.
A look, like that, renders (cause to become)
the opponent helpless, if only for an instant; deliver your blow then."
One day, luck was with me: I cornered Professor Lorca in the hall outside his office. "Professor Lorca," I said, "do you have a free moment, so I could talk to you?"
"Who in the hell are you?" he said with the most natural air, as if I were his best friend and he were merely asking me how I felt that day. Professor Lorca was as rude, as anyone could be, but his words didn't have the effect of rudeness on me. He grinned at me with tight lips, as if encouraging me to leave or to say something meaningful.
"I am an anthropology student, Professor Lorca," I said. "I am involved in a field situation where I have the opportunity to learn about the cognitive system of sorcerers." Professor Lorca looked at me with suspicion and annoyance. His eyes seemed to be two blue points, filled with spite (urge to hurt/annoy). He combed his hair backward with his hand, as if it had fallen on his face. "I work with a real sorcerer in Mexico," I continued, trying to encourage a response. "He's a real sorcerer, mind you. It has taken me over a year just to warm him up, so he would consent () to talk to me." Professor Lorca's face relaxed; he opened his mouth and, waving a most delicate hand in front of my eyes, as if he were twirling pizza dough with it, he spoke to me. I couldn't help noticing his enameled gold cuff links, which matched his greenish blazer to perfection.
"And what do you want from me?" he said.
"I want you to hear me out for a moment," I said, "and see, if whatever I'm doing, may interest you." He made a gesture of reluctance and resignation with his shoulders, opened the door of his office, and invited me to come in. I knew, that I had no time at all to waste and I gave him a very direct description of my field situation. I told him, that I was being taught procedures, that had nothing to do, with what I had found in the anthropological literature about shamanism. He moved his lips for a moment without saying a word. When he spoke, he pointed out, that the flaw, of anthropologists in general, is that they never allow themselves sufficient time to become fully cognizant
(conscious, aware) of all the nuances of the particular cognitive system, used by the people, they are studying. He defined "cognition", as a system of interpretation, which, through usage, makes it possible for individuals to utilize, with the utmost expertise.
122-123
All the nuances of meaning, that make up the particular social milieu 
(surroundings) under consideration. Professor Lorca's words illuminated the total scope of my field-work.  Without gaining command of all the nuances of the cognitive system of the shamans of ancient Mexico, it would have been thoroughly superfluous for me to formulate any idea about that world. If Professor Lorca had not said another word to me, what he had just voiced, would have been more, than sufficient. What followed was a marvelous discourse  (conversation) on cognition.
"Your problem," Professor Lorca said, "is, that the cognitive system of our everyday world, with which we are all familiar virtually from the day we are born, is not the same, as the cognitive system of the sorcerers' world." This statement created a state of euphoria in me. I thanked Professor Lorca profusely and assured him, that there was only one course of action in my case: to follow his ideas through hell or high water.
"What I have told you, of course, is general knowledge," he said, as he ushered me out of his office. "Anyone, who reads, is aware of, what I have been telling you."
We parted almost friends. My account to don Juan of my success, in approaching Professor Lorca, was met with a strange reaction. Don Juan seemed, on the one hand, to be elated, and on the other, concerned.
"I have the feeling, that your professor is not quite, what he claims to be," he said. "That's, of course, from a sorcerer's point of view. Perhaps it would be wise to quit now, before all this becomes too involved and consuming. One of the high arts of sorcerers is to know when to stop. It appears to me, that you've gotten from your professor all you can get from him." I immediately reacted with a barrage
(bombardment) of defenses on behalf of Professor Lorca. Don Juan calmed me down. He said, that it wasn't his intention to criticize or judge anybody, but that to his knowledge, very few people knew, when to quit and even fewer knew how to actually utilize their knowledge. In spite of don Juan's warnings, I didn't quit; instead, I became Professor Lorca's faithful student, follower, admirer. He seemed to take a genuine interest in my work, although he felt frustrated no end with my reluctance and inability to formulate clear-cut concepts about the cognitive system of the Sorcerers' World.  One day, Professor Lorca formulated for me the concept of the scientist-visitor to another cognitive world. He conceded (admit), that he was willing to be open-minded, and toy, as a social scientist, with the possibility of a different cognitive system. He envisioned an actual research, in which protocols would be gathered and analyzed. Problems of cognition would be devised (planned) and given to the shamans I knew, to measure, for instance, their capacity to focus their cognition on two diverse aspects of behavior. He thought, that the test would begin with a simple paradigm, in which they would try to comprehend and retain written text, that they read, while they played poker. The test would escalate, to measure, for instance, their capacity to focus their cognition on complex things, that were being said to them while they slept, and so on. Professor Lorca wanted a linguistic analysis to be performed on the shamans' utterances (vocal expressions, power of speaking). He wanted an actual measurement of their responses in terms of their speed and accuracy, and other variables, that would become prevalent (widely occurring), as the project progressed. Don Juan veritably (really) laughed his head off, when I told him about Professor Lorca's proposed measurements of the cognition of shamans.
"Now, I truly like your professor," he said. "But you can't be serious about this idea of measuring our cognition. What could your professor get out of measuring our responses? He'll get the conviction, that we are a bunch of morons, because that's, what we are. We cannot possibly be more intelligent, faster, than the average man. It's not his fault, though, to believe he can make measurements of cognition across Worlds. The fault is yours. You have failed to express to your professor, that when Sorcerers talk about the cognitive World of the shamans of ancient Mexico, they are talking about things, 
for which we have no equivalent in the World of Everyday Life.
124-125
For instance, perceiving energy directly, as it flows in the Universe, is a unit of cognition, that shamans live by. They See how Energy flows, and they follow its Flow.
If its Flow is obstructed, they move away to do something entirely different. Shamans See Lines in the Universe. Their art, or their job, is to choose the Line, that will take them, perception-wise, to regions, that have no name. You can say, that shamans react immediately to the Lines of the Universe. They see Human Beings as Luminous Balls, and they search in them for their Flow of Energy. Naturally, they react instantly to this sight. It's part of their cognition."

I told don Juan, that I couldn't possibly talk about all this to Professor Lorca, because I hadn't done any of the things, that he was describing. My cognition remained the same. "Ah!" he exclaimed. "It's simply, that you haven't had the time yet to embody the units of cognition of the Shamans' World."
I left don Juan's house more confused, than ever. There was a voice inside me, that virtually demanded, that I end all endeavors with Professor Lorca. I understood, how right don Juan was, when he said to me once, that the practicalities, that scientists were interested in, were conducive (favourable) to building more and more complex machines. They were not the practicalities, that changed an individual's life course from within. They were not geared to reaching the vastness of the Universe, as a personal, experiential affair. The stupendous machines in existence, or those in the making, were cultural affairs, the attainment of which had to be enjoyed vicariously 
(acting in place of someone or something), even by the creators of those machines themselves. The only reward for them was monetary. In pointing out all of that to me, don Juan had succeeded in placing me in a more inquisitive frame of mind. I really began to question the ideas of Professor Lorca, something I had never done before. Meanwhile, Professor Lorca kept spouting (utter pompously and volubly) astounding truths about cognition. Each declaration was more severe, than the preceding one and, therefore, more incisive (cutting, penetrating). At the end of my second semester with Professor Lorca, I had reached an impasse. There was no way on Earth for me to bridge the two lines of thought: don Juan's and Professor Lorca's. They were on parallel tracks. I understood Professor Lorca's drive to qualify and quantify the study of cognition. Cybernetics (theoretical studies of control processes in electronical/biological/mechanical systems) was just around the corner at that time, and the practical aspect of the studies of cognition was a reality. But so was don Juan's World, which could not be measured with the standard tools of cognition. I had been privileged to witness it, in don Juan's actions, but I hadn't experienced it myself. I felt, that that was the drawback, that made bridging those two Worlds impossible. I told all this to don Juan on one of my visits to him. He said, that what I considered to be my drawback, and therefore the factor, that made bridging these two Worlds impossible, wasn't accurate. In his opinion, the flaw was something more encompassing, than one man's individual circumstances.
"Perhaps you can recall, what I said to you about one of our biggest flaws, as average human beings," he said. I couldn't recall anything in particular. He had pointed out so many flaws, that plagued us as average human beings, that my mind reeled.
"You want something specific," I said, "and I can't think of it."
"The big flaw I am talking about," he said, "is something you ought to bear in mind every second of your existence. For me, it's the issue of issues, which I will repeat to you over and over, until it comes out of your ears." After a long moment, I gave up any further attempt to remember. "We are beings on our way to dying," he said. "We are not immortal, but we behave, as if we were. This is the flaw, that brings us down as individuals and will bring us down, as a species someday."
Don Juan stated, that the Sorcerers' advantage over their average fellow men is, that Sorcerers know, that they are beings on their way to dying and they don't let themselves deviate from that knowledge. 
126-127
He emphasized, that an enormous effort must be employed, in order to elicit (bring, avoke, call forth) and maintain this knowledge, as a total certainty.

"Why is it so hard for us to admit something that is so truthful?" I asked, bewildered by the magnitude of our internal contradiction.
"It's really not man's fault," he said in a conciliatory (pacify) tone. "Someday, I'll tell you more about the forces, that drive a man to act like an ass."
There wasn't anything else to say. The silence, that followed, was ominous. I didn't even want to know, what the forces were, that don Juan was referring to. "It is no great feat for me to assess your professor at a distance," don Juan went on. "He is an immortal scientist. He is never going to die. And when it comes to any concerns about dying, I am sure, that he has taken care of them already. He has a plot to be buried in, and a hefty life insurance policy, that will take care of his family. Having fulfilled those two mandates, he doesn't think about death anymore. He thinks only about his work. Professor Lorca makes sense when he talks," don Juan continued, "because he is prepared to use words accurately. But he's not prepared to take himself seriously, as a man, who is going to die. Being immortal, he wouldn't know how to do that. It makes no difference, what complex machines scientists can build. The machines can in no way help anyone face the unavoidable appointment: the appointment with Infinity. The Nagual Julian used to tell me," he went on, "about the conquering generals of ancient Rome. When they would return home victorious, gigantic parades were staged to honor them. Displaying the treasures, that they had won, and the defeated people, that they had turned into slaves, the conquerors paraded, riding in their war chariots. Riding with them was always a slave, whose job was to whisper in their ear, that all fame and glory is but transitory. If we are victorious in any way," don Juan went on, 
"we don't have anyone to whisper in our ear, that our victories are fleeting.
127
Sorcerers, however, do have the upper hand; as beings on their way to dying, they have someone whispering in their ear, that everything is ephemeral (transient, short-lived). The whisperer is death, the infallible (incapable of error) advisor, the only one, who won't ever tell you a lie."


Saying Thank You




128-129
"WARRIOR-TRAVELERS don't leave any debts unpaid," don Juan said.
"What are you talking about, don Juan?" I asked.
"It is time, that you square certain indebtedness you have incurred (affording passage to inflowing current) in the course of your life," he said. "Not that you will ever pay in full, mind you, but you must make a gesture. You must make a token payment, in order to atone (agree, reconcile), in order to appease (soothe, make peace)  Infinity. You told me about your two friends, who meant so much to you, Patricia Turner and Sandra Flanagan. It's time for you to go and find them and to make to each of them one gift, in which you spend everything you have. You have to make two gifts, that will leave you penniless. That's the gesture."
"I don't know, where they are, don Juan," I said, almost in a mood of protest.
"To find them is your challenge. In your search for them, you will not leave any stone unturned. What you intend to do, is something very simple, and yet nearly impossible. You want to cross over the threshold of personal indebtedness and in one sweep be free, in order to proceed. If you cannot cross that threshold, there won't be any point in trying to continue with me."
"But where did you get the idea of this task for me?" I asked. "Did you invent it yourself, because you think it is appropriate?"
"I don't invent anything," he said matter-of-factly. "I got this task from Infinity itself. It's not easy for me to say all this to you. If you think, that I'm enjoying myself pink with your tribulations, you're wrong. The success of your mission means more to me, than it does to you. If you fail, you have very little to lose. What? Your visits to me. Big deal. But I would lose you, and that means to me losing either the continuity of my lineage or the possibility of your closing it with a golden key."
Don Juan stopped talking. He always knew when my mind became feverish with thoughts. "I have told you over and over, that warrior-travelers are pragmatists," he went on. "They are not involved in sentimentalism, or nostalgia, or melancholy. For warrior-travelers, there is only struggle, and it is a struggle with no end. If you think, that you have come here to find peace, or that this is a lull (calm, cause to rest) in your life, you're wrong. This task, of paying your debts, is not guided by any feelings, that you know about. It is guided by the purest sentiment, the sentiment of a warrior-traveler, who is about to dive into Infinity, and just before he does, he turns around to say thank you to those, who favored him. You must face this task with all the gravity, it deserves," he continued. "It is your last stop, before Infinity swallows you. In fact, unless a warrior-traveler is in a sublime (inspiring awe) state of being, infinity will not touch him with a ten-foot pole. So, don't spare yourself; don't spare any effort. Push it mercilessly, but elegantly, all the way through." I had met the two people, don Juan had referred to as my two friends, who meant so much to me, while going to junior college. I used to live in the garage apartment of the house, belonging to Patricia Turner's parents. In exchange for room and board, I took care of vacuuming the pool, raking the leaves, putting the trash out, and making breakfast for Patricia and myself.
130-131
I was also the handyman in the house as well, as the family chauffeur; I drove Mrs. Turner to do her shopping and I bought liquor for Mr. Turner, which I had to sneak into the house and then into his studio. He was an insurance executive, who was a solitary drinker. He had promised his family, that he was not going to touch the bottle ever again after some serious family altercations (heated, noisy quarrel), due to his excessive drinking. He confessed to me, that he had tapered off (diminish and stop) enormously, but that he needed a swig (gulp) from time to time. His studio was, of course, off limits to everybody, except me. I was supposed to go in, to clean it, but what I really did was hide his bottles inside a beam, that appeared to support an arch in the ceiling in the studio, but that was actually hollow. I had to sneak the bottles in and sneak the empties out and dump them at the market. Patricia was a drama and music major in college and a fabulous singer. Her goal was to sing in musicals on Broadway. It goes without saying, that I fell head over heels in love with Patricia Turner. She was very slim and athletic, a brunette with angular features and about a head taller, than I am, my ultimate requisite for going bananas over any woman. I seemed to fulfill a deep need in her, the need to nurture someone, especially after she realized, that her daddy trusted me implicitly. She became my little mommy. I couldn't even open my mouth without her consent. She watched me like a hawk. She even wrote term papers for me, read textbooks and gave me synopses (summary) of them. And I liked it, but not because I wanted to be nurtured; I don't think, that that need was ever part of my cognition. I relished the fact, that she did it. I relished her company. She used to take me to the movies daily. She had passes to all the big movie theaters in Los Angeles, given to her father courtesy of some movie moguls. Mr. Turner never used them himself; he felt, that it was beneath his dignity, to flash movie passes. The movie clerks always made the recipients of such passes sign a receipt. Patricia had no qualms (doubts) about signing anything, but sometimes the nasty clerks wanted Mr. Turner to sign, and when I went to do that, they were not satisfied with only the signature of Mr. Turner. They demanded a driver's license. One of them, a sassy (impudent) young guy, made a remark, that cracked him up, and me, too, but which sent Patricia into a fit of fury.
"I think you're Mr. Turd," he said with the nastiest smile, you could imagine, "not Mr. Turner."
I could have sloughed off (get rid off) the remark, but then he subjected us to the profound humiliation of refusing us entrance to see Hercules, starring Steve Reeves. Usually, we went everywhere with Patricia's best friend, Sandra Flanagan, who lived next door with her parents. Sandra was quite the opposite of Patricia. She was just as tall, but her face was round, with rosy cheeks and a sensuous mouth; she was healthier, than a raccoon. She had no interest in singing. She was only interested in the sensual pleasures of the body. She could eat and drink anything and digest it, and, the feature, that finished me off about her, after she had polished off her own plate, she managed to do the same with mine, a thing that, being a picky eater, I had never been able to do in all my life. She was also extremely athletic, but in a rough, wholesome way. She could punch like a man and kick like a mule. As a courtesy to Patricia, I used to do the same chores for Sandra's parents, that I did for hers: vacuuming their pool, raking the leaves from their lawn, taking the trash out on trash day, and incinerating papers and flammable trash. That was the time in Los Angeles, when the air pollution was increased by the use of backyard incinerators. Perhaps, it was because of the proximity, or the ease of those young women, that I ended up madly in love with both of them. I went to seek advice from a very strange young man, who was my friend, Nicholas van Hooten. He had two girlfriends, and he lived with both of them, apparently in a state of bliss. He began by giving me, he said, the simplest advice: how to behave in a movie theater, if you had two girlfriends.
132-133
He said, that whenever he went to a movie with his two girlfriends, all his attention was always centered on, whoever sat to his left. After a while, the two girls would go to the bathroom and, on their return, he would have them change the seating arrangement. Anna would sit, where Betty had been sitting, and nobody around them was the wiser. He assured me, that this was the first step in a long process of breaking the girls into a matter-of-fact acceptance of the trio situation; Nicholas was rather corny, and he used that trite French expression: menage a trois. I followed his advice and went to a theater, that showed silent movies on Fairfax Avenue in Los Angeles with Patricia and Sandy. I sat Patricia to my left and poured all my attention on her. They went to the bathroom, and when they returned I told them to switch places. I started then to do what Nicholas van Hooten had advised, but Patricia would not put up with any nonsense like that. She stood up and left the theater, offended, humiliated, and raving mad. I wanted to run after her and apologize, but Sandra stopped me. "Let her go," she said with a poisonous smile. "She's a big girl. She has enough money to get a taxi and go home." I fell for it and remained in the theater kissing Sandra, rather nervously, and filled with guilt. I was in the middle of a passionate kiss, when I felt someone pulling me backward by the hair. It was Patricia. The row of seats was loose and tilted backward. Athletic Patricia jumped out of the way, before the seats, where we were sitting, crashed on the row of seats behind. I heard the frightened screams of two movie watchers, who were sitting at the end of the row, by the aisle. Nicholas van Hooten's tip was miserable advice. Patricia, Sandra, and I returned home in absolute silence. We patched up our differences, in the midst of very weird promises, tears, the works. The outcome of our three-sided relationship was that, in the end, we nearly destroyed ourselves. We were not prepared for such an endeavor. We didn't know how to resolve the problems of affection, morality, duty, and social mores. I couldn't leave one of them for the other, and they couldn't leave me. One day, at the climax of a tremendous upheaval, and out of sheer desperation, all three of us fled in different directions, never to see one another again. I felt devastated. Nothing, of what I did, could erase their impact on my life. I left Los Angeles and got busy with endless things in an effort to placate (pacify) my longing. Without exaggerating in the least, I can sincerely say, that I fell into the depths of hell, I believed, never to emerge again. If it hadn't been for the influence, that don Juan had on my life and my person, I would never have survived my private demons. I told don Juan, that I knew, that whatever I had done, was wrong, that I had no business engaging such wonderful people in such sordid (foul, filthy), stupid shenanigans (mischief, prankishness, deceit), that I had no preparation to face.
"What was wrong," don Juan said, "was, that the three of you were lost egomaniacs. Your self-importance nearly destroyed you. If you don't have self-importance, you have only feelings. Humor me," he went on, "and do the following simple and direct exercise, that could mean the world to you: Remove from your memory of those two girls any statements, that you make to yourself, such as 'She said this or that to me, and she yelled, and the other one yelled, at ME!' and remain at the level of your feelings. If you hadn't been so self-important, what would you have had as the irreducible residue?"
"My unbiased love for them," I said, nearly choking.
"And is it less today, than it was then?" don Juan asked.
"No, it isn't, don Juan," I said in truthfulness, and I felt the same pang of anguish, that had chased me for years.
"This time, embrace them from your silence," he said. "Don't be a meager (scanty, feeble) asshole. Embrace them totally for the last time. But intend, that this is the last time on Earth. Intend it from your darkness. If you are worth your salt," he went on, "when you make your gift to them, you'll sum up your entire life twice. Acts of this nature make warriors airborne, almost vaporous."
134-135
Following don Juan's commands, I took the task to heart. I realized, that if I didn't emerge victorious, don Juan was not the only one, who was going to lose out. I would also lose something, and whatever, I was going to lose, was as important to me, as what don Juan had described, as being important to him. I was going to lose my chance to face Infinity and be conscious of it. The memory of Patricia Turner and Sandra Flanagan put me in a terrible frame of mind. The devastating sense of irreparable loss, that had chased me all these years, was as vivid, as ever. When don Juan exacerbated (irritate), that feeling, I knew for a fact, that there are certain things, that can remain with us, in don Juan's terms, for life and perhaps beyond. I had to find Patricia Turner and Sandra Flanagan. Don Juan's final recommendation was, that if I did find them, I could not stay with them. I could have time only to atone (agree, reconcile), to envelop each of them with all the affection I felt, without the angry voices of recrimination, self-pity, or egomania. I embarked on the colossal task of finding out, what had become of them, where they were. I began by asking questions of the people, who knew their parents. Their parents had moved out of Los Angeles, and nobody could give me a lead, as to where to find them. There was noone to talk to. I thought of putting a personal ad in the paper. But then I thought, that perhaps, they had moved out of California. I finally had to hire a private investigator. Through his connections with official offices of records and what not, he located them within a couple of weeks. They lived in New York, a short distance from one other, and their friendship was as close, as it had ever been. I went to New York and tackled Patricia Turner first. She hadn't made it to stardom on Broadway, the way she had wanted to, but she was part of a production. I didn't want to know whether it was in the capacity of a performer or as management. I visited her in her office. She didn't tell me, what she did. She was shocked to see me. What we did, was just sit together and hold hands and weep. I didn't tell her, what I did either. I said, that I had come to see her, because I wanted to give her a gift, that would express my gratitude, and that I was embarking on a journey, from which I did not intend to come back.
"Why such ominous words?" she asked, apparently genuinely alarmed. "What are you planning to do? Are you ill? You don't look ill."
"It was a metaphorical statement," I assured her. "I'm going back to South America, and I intend to seek my fortune there. The competition is ferocious, and the circumstances are very harsh, that's all. If I want to succeed, I will have to give all, I have to it."
She seemed relieved, and hugged me. She looked the same, except much bigger, much more powerful, more mature, very elegant. I kissed her hands and the most overwhelming affection enveloped me. Don Juan was right. Deprived of recriminations, all I had were feelings.
"I want to make you a gift, Patricia Turner," I said. "Ask me anything you want, and if it is within my means, I'll get it for you."
"Did you strike it rich?" she said and laughed. "What's great about you is, that you never had anything, and you never will. Sandra and
I talk about you nearly every day. We imagine you parking cars, living off women, et cetera, et cetera. I'm sorry, we can't help ourselves, but we still love you."
I insisted, that she tell me, what she wanted. She began to weep and laugh at the same time. "Are you going to buy me a mink coat?" she asked me between sobs. I ruffled her hair and said, that I would.
"If you don't like it, you take it back to the store and get the money back," I said. She laughed and punched me, the way she used to. She had to go back to work, and we parted, after I promised her, that I would come back again to see her, but that, if I didn't, I wanted her to understand, that the force of my life was pulling me every which way, yet I would keep the memory of her in me for the rest of my life and perhaps beyond.
136-137
I did return, but only to see from a distance how they delivered the mink coat to her. I heard her screams of delight. That part of my task was finished. I left, but I wasn't vaporous, the way don Juan had said, I was going to be. I had opened up an old wound and it had started to bleed. It wasn't quite raining outside; it was a fine mist, that seemed to penetrate all the way to the marrow of my bones. Next, I went to see Sandra Flanagan. She lived in one of the suburbs of New York, that is reached by train. I knocked on her door. Sandra opened it and looked at me, as if I were a ghost. All the color drained out of her face. She was more beautiful, than ever, perhaps because she had filled out and looked as big, as a house.
"Why, you, you, you!" she stammered, not quite capable of articulating my name. She sobbed, and she seemed indignant () and reproachful () for a moment. I didn't give her the chance to continue. My silence was total. In the end, it affected her. She let me in and we sat down in her living room.
"What are you doing here?" she said, quite a bit calmer. "You can't stay! I'm a married woman! I have three children! And I'm very happy in my marriage."
Shooting her words out rapidly, like a machine gun, she told me, that her husband was very dependable, not too imaginative, but a good man, that he was not sensual, that she had to be very careful, because he tired very easily, when they made love, that he got sick easily and sometimes couldn't go to work, but that he had managed to produce three beautiful children, and that after her third child, her husband, whose name seemed to be Herbert, had just simply quit. He didn't have it anymore, but it didn't matter to her. I tried to calm her down by assuring her over and over, that I had come to visit her only for a moment, that it was not my intention to alter her life or to bother her in any way. I described to her how hard it had been to find her.
"I have come here to say good-bye to you," I said, "and to tell you, that you are the love of my life. I want to make you a token gift, a symbol of my gratitude and my undying affection."
She seemed to be deeply affected. She smiled openly, the way she used to. The separation between her teeth made her look childlike.
I commented to her, that she was more beautiful, than ever, which was the truth to me. She laughed and said, that she was going on a strict diet, and if she had known, that I was coming to see her, she would have started her diet a long time ago. But she would start now, and I would find her the next time as lean, as she had always been. She reiterated (remembered) the horror of our life together and how profoundly affected she had been. She had even thought, in spite of being a devout Catholic, of committing suicide, but she had found in her children the solace, that she needed; whatever we had done, were quirks (oddity, whim) of youth, that would never be vacuumed away, but had to be swept under the rug. When I asked, if there was some gift, that I could make to her, as a token of my gratitude and affection for her, she laughed and said exactly what Patricia Turner had said: that I didn't have a pot to piss in, nor would I ever have one, because that's the way I was made. I insisted, that she name something.
"Can you buy me a station wagon, where all my children could fit?" she said, laughing. "I want a Pontiac, or an Oldsmobile, with all the trimmings."
She said that, knowing in her heart of hearts, that I could not possibly make her such a gift. But I did. I drove the dealer's car, following him, as he delivered the station wagon to her the next day, and from the parked car, where I was hiding, I heard her surprise; but congruous (harmonious, appropriate) with her sensual being, her surprise was not an expression of delight. It was a bodily reaction, a sob of anguish (torment), of bewilderment. She cried, but I knew, that she was not crying, because she had received the gift. She was expressing a longing, that had echoes in me.
138
I crumpled (collapsed) in the seat of the car. On my train ride to New York, and my flight to Los Angeles, the feeling, that persisted, was that my life was running out; it was running out of me like clutched (squeezed) sand. I didn't feel in any way liberated or changed, by saying thank you and good-bye. Quite the contrary, I felt the burden of that weird affection more deeply, than ever. I felt like weeping. What ran through my mind over and over, were the titles, that my friend Rodrigo Cummings had invented for books, that were never to be written. He specialized in writing titles. His favorite was "We'll All Die in Hollywood"; another was "We'll Never Change"; and my favorite, the one, that I bought for ten dollars, was "From the Life and Sins of Rodrigo Cummings." All those titles played in my mind. I was Rodrigo Cummings, and I was stuck in time and space, and I did love two women more, than my life, and that would never change. And like the rest of my friends, I would die in Hollywood. I told don Juan all of this in my report, of what I considered to be my pseudo-success. He discarded it shamelessly. He said, that what I felt, was merely the result of indulging and self-pity, and that in order to say good-bye and thank you, and really mean it and sustain it, sorcerers had to remake themselves.
"Vanquish (defeat, subjugate, subdue) your self-pity right now," he demanded. "Vanquish (defeat, subjugate, subdue) the idea, that you are hurt and what do you have, as the irreducible residue?"
What I had, as the irreducible residue, was the feeling, that I had made my ultimate gift to both of them. Not in the spirit of renewing anything, or harming anyone, including myself, but in the true spirit, that don Juan had tried to point out to me, in the spirit of a warrior-traveler, whose only virtue, he had said, is to keep alive the memory of whatever has affected him, whose only way, to say thank you and goodbye, was by this act of magic: of storing in his silence, whatever he has loved.

Beyond Syntax
The Usher (official doorkeeper, maintains order)




141
I was in don Juan's house in Sonora, sound asleep in my bed, when he woke me up. I had stayed up practically all night, mulling over concepts, that he had explained to me. "You have rested enough," he said firmly, almost gruffly (harsh), as he shook me by the shoulders. "Don't indulge in being fatigued. Your fatigue is, more than fatigue, a desire not to be bothered. Something in you resents being bothered. But it's most important, that you exacerbate (irritate) that part of you, until it breaks down. Let's go for a hike." Don Juan was right. There was some part of me, that resented immensely being bothered. I wanted to sleep for days and not think about don Juan's sorcery concepts anymore. Thoroughly against my will, I got up and followed him. Don Juan had prepared a meal, which I devoured, as if I hadn't eaten for days, and then we walked out of the house and headed east, toward the mountains. I had been so dazed, that I hadn't noticed, that it was early morning, until I saw the Sun, which was right above the eastern range of mountains. I wanted to comment to don Juan, that I had slept all night without moving, but he hushed me. 
142-143
He said, that we were going to go on an
expedition to the mountains to search for specific plants.
"What are you going to do with the plants, you are going to collect, don Juan?" I asked him as soon, as we had started off.
"They are not for me," he said with a grin. "They are for a friend of mine, a botanist and pharmacist. He makes potions with them."
"Is he a Yaqui, don Juan? Does he live here in Sonora?" I asked.
"No, he isn't a Yaqui, and he doesn't live here in Sonora. You'll meet him someday."
"Is he a sorcerer, don Juan?"
"Yes, he is," he replied dryly. I asked him then, if I could take some of the plants to be identified at the Botanical Garden at UCLA.
"Surely, surely!" he said. I had found out in the past, that whenever he said "surely," he didn't mean it. It was obvious, that he had no intention whatsoever of giving me any specimens for identification. I became very curious about his sorcerer friend, and asked him to tell me more about him, perhaps describe him, telling me, where he lived and how he got to meet him.
"Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!" don Juan said, as if I were a horse. "Hold it, hold it! Who are you? Professor Lorca? Do you want to study his cognitive system?"
We went deep into the arid foothills. Don Juan walked steadily for hours. I thought, that the task of the day was going to be just to walk. He finally stopped and sat down on the shaded side of the foothills. "It is time, that you start on one of the biggest projects of sorcery," don Juan said.
"What is this project of sorcery, that you're talking about, don Juan?" I inquired.
"It's called the Recapitulation," he said. "The old sorcerers used to call it recounting the events of your life, and for them, it started as a simple technique, a device to aid them in remembering, what they were doing and saying to their disciples. For their disciples, the technique had the same value: it allowed them to remember, what their teachers had said and done to them. It took terrible social upheavals, like being conquered and vanquished 
(defeat, subjugate, subdue) several times, before the old sorcerers realized, that their technique had far-reaching effects."
"Are you referring, don Juan, to the Spanish conquest?" I asked.
"No," he said. "That was just the icing on the cake. There were other upheavals before that, more devastating. When the Spaniards got here, the old sorcerers didn't exist any longer. The disciples of those, who had survived other upheavals were very cagey (careful) by then. They knew, how to take care of themselves. It is that new crop of sorcerers, who renamed the old sorcerers' technique Recapitulation. There's an enormous premium on time," he continued. "For sorcerers in general, time is of the essence. The challenge, I am faced with, is, that in a very compact unit of time I must cram into you everything, there is to know about sorcery, as an abstract proposition, but in order to do that, I have to build the necessary space in you."
"What space? What are you talking about, don Juan?"
"The premise (task) of sorcerers is, that in order to bring something in, there must be a space to put it in," he said. "If you are filled to the brim with the items of everyday life, there's no space for anything new. That space must be built. Do you see what I mean? The sorcerers of olden times believed, that the Recapitulation of your life made that space. It does, and much more, of course. The way sorcerers perform the Recapitulation is very formal," he went on. "It consists of writing a list
of all the people they have met, from the present to the very beginning of their lives. Once they have that list, they take the first person on it and recollect everything, they can, about that person. And I mean everything, every detail. It's better to recapitulate from the present to the past, because the memories of the present are fresh, and in this manner, the recollection ability is honed (shapened on).
144-145
What practitioners do is to recollect and breathe. They inhale slowly and deliberately, fanning the head from 
right to left, in a barely noticeable swing (with compulsive rhythm in a curving path), and exhale in the same fashion."
He said, that the inhalations and exhalations should be natural; if they were too rapid, one would enter into something, that he called tiring breaths: breaths, that required slower breathing afterward, in order to calm down the muscles.
"And what do you want me to do, don Juan, with all this?" I asked.
"You begin making your list today," he said. "Divide it by years, by occupations, arrange it in any order you want to, but make it sequential, with the most recent person first, and end with Mommy and Daddy. And then, remember everything about them. No more ado (fuss, trouble), than that. As you practice, you will realize what you're doing."
On my next visit to his house, I told don Juan, that I had been meticulously going through the events of my life, and that it was very difficult for me to adhere to his strict format and follow my list of persons one by one. Ordinarily, my recapitulation took me every which way. I let the events decide the direction of my recollection. What I did, which was volitional, was to adhere to a general unit of time. For instance, I had begun with the people in the anthropology department, but I let my recollection pull me to anywhere in time, from the present to the day I started attending school at UCLA. I told don Juan, that an odd thing I'd found out, which I had completely forgotten, was that I had no idea, that UCLA existed, until one night, when my girlfriend's roommate from college came to Los Angeles and we picked her up at the airport. She was going to study musicology at UCLA. Her plane arrived in the early evening, and she asked me, if I could take her to the campus, so she could take a look at the place, where she was going to spend the next four years of her life. I knew where the campus was, for I had driven past its entrance on Sunset Boulevard endless times on my way to the beach. I had never been on the campus, though. It was during the semester break. The few people, that we found, directed us to the music department. The campus was deserted, but what, I witnessed subjectively, was the most exquisite thing I have ever seen. It was a delight to my eyes. The buildings seemed to be alive with some energy of their own. What was going to be a very cursory 
(hasty, superficial) visit to the music department, turned out to be a gigantic tour of the entire campus. I fell in love with UCLA. I mentioned to don Juan, that the only thing, that marred my ecstasy, was my girlfriend's annoyance at my insistence on walking through the huge campus.
"What the hell could there be in here?" she yelled at me in protest. "It's, as if you have never seen a university campus in your life! You've seen one, you've seen them all. I think you're just trying to impress my friend with your sensitivity!"
I wasn't, and I vehemently (intense, strong, violent) told them, that I was genuinely impressed by the beauty of my surroundings. I sensed so much hope in those buildings, so much promise, and yet I couldn't express my subjective state.
"I have been in school nearly all my life," my girlfriend said through clenched teeth, "and I'm sick and tired of it! Nobody's going to find shit in here! All you find is guff (harsh), and they don't even prepare you to meet your responsibilities in life." When I mentioned, that I would like to attend school here, she became even more furious. "Get a job!" she screamed. "Go and meet life from eight to five, and cut the crap! That's what life is: a job from eight to five, forty hours a week! See, what it does to you! Look at me, I'm super-educated now, and I'm not fit for a job." All I knew was, that I had never seen a place so beautiful. I made a promise then, that I would go to school at UCLA, no matter what, come hell or high water. My desire had everything to do with me, and yet it was not driven by the need for immediate gratification. It was more in the realm of awe. 
146-147
I told don Juan, that my girlfriend's annoyance had been so jarring (shiver, conflicting) to me, that it forced me to look at her in a different light, and that to my recollection, that was the first time ever, that a commentary had 
aroused such a deep reaction in me. I saw facets of character in my girlfriend, that I hadn't seen before, facets, that scared me stiff. "I think, I judged her terribly," I said to don Juan. "After our visit to the campus, we drifted apart. It was, as if UCLA had come between us like a wedge. I know, that it's stupid to think this way."
"It isn't stupid," don Juan said. "It was a perfectly valid reaction. While you were walking on the campus, I am sure, that you had a bout (match) with Intent. You intended being there, and anything, that was opposed to it, you had to let go. But don't overdo it," he went on. "The touch of warrior-travelers is very light, although it is cultivated. The hand of a warrior-traveler begins as a heavy, gripping, iron hand, but becomes like the hand of a ghost, a hand made of gossamer (gauzy fabric). Warrior-travelers leave no marks, no tracks. That's the challenge for warrior-travelers.'" Don Juan's comments made me sink into a deep, morose state of recriminations (обвинения) against myself, for I knew, from the little bit of my recounting, that I was extremely heavy-handed, obsessive, and domineering. I told don Juan about my ruminations (meditate at length, muse). "The Power of the Recapitulation," don Juan said, "is, that it stirs up all the garbage of our lives and brings it to the surface." Then don Juan delineated (depict, draw an outline of) the intricacies (many elements in complex arrangement) of Awareness and Perception, which were the basis of the Recapitulation. He began by saying, that he was going to present an arrangement of concepts, that I should not take as sorcerers' theories under any conditions, because it was an arrangement, formulated by the shamans of ancient Mexico, as a result of Seeing Energy directly, as it flows in the Universe. He warned me, that he would present the units of this arrangement to me without any attempt, at classifying them or ranking them by any predetermined standard. "I'm not interested in classifications," he went on. "You have been classifying everything all your life. Now you are going to be forced to stay away from classifications. 
The other day, when I asked you, if you knew anything about 
clouds, you gave me the names of all the clouds and the percentage of moisture, that one should expect from each one of them. You were a veritable (real) weatherman. But when I asked you, if you knew, what you could do with the clouds personally, you had no idea, what I was talking about. Classifications have a world of their own," he continued. "After you begin to classify anything, the classification becomes alive, and it rules you. But since classifications never started as energy-giving affairs, they always remain like dead logs. They are not trees; they are merely logs." He explained, that the sorcerers of ancient Mexico Saw; that the Universe at large is composed of
Energy Fields in the form of Luminous Filaments. They Saw zillions of them, wherever they turned to See. They also Saw, that those Energy Fields arrange themselves into Currents of Luminous Fibers, Streams, that are constant, perennial forces in the Universe, and that the Current or Stream of Filaments, that is related to the Recapitulation, was named by those Sorcerers the Dark Sea of Awareness, and also the Eagle. He stated, that those Sorcerers also found out, that every creature in the Universe is attached to the Dark Sea of Awareness at a round Point of Luminosity, that was apparent, when those creatures were perceived as Energy. On that Point of Luminosity, which the Sorcerers of ancient Mexico called the Assemblage Point (better the Perception Point, LM), don Juan said, that Perception was assembled by a mysterious aspect of the Dark Sea of Awareness. Don Juan asserted (evaluated), that on the Assemblage Point of Human Beings, zillions of Energy Fields from the Universe at large, in the form of Luminous Filaments, converge (cause to meet) and go through it. These Energy Fields are converted (turned into) into Sensory Data, and the Sensory Data is then interpreted and perceived, as the World we know. Don Juan further explained, that what turns the Luminous Fibers into Sensory Data is the Dark Sea of Awareness. Sorcerers See this transformation and call it the Glow of Awareness, a sheen, that extends like a Halo around the Assemblage Point (halos like on the pictures of Saints, LM)
148-149
He warned me then, that he was going to make a statement
, which, in the understanding of Sorcerers, was central to comprehending the scope of the Recapitulation. Putting an enormous emphasis on his words, he said, that, what we call the Senses in Organisms, is nothing, but degrees of Awareness. He maintained, that, if we accept, that the Senses are the Dark Sea of Awareness, we have to admit, that the interpretation, that the Senses make of Sensory Data is also the Dark Sea of Awareness. He explained at length, that to face the World around us in the terms, that we do, is the result of the Interpretation System of Humankind, with which every Human Being is equipped. He also said, that every Organism in existence has to have an Interpretation System, that permits it to function in its surroundings.
"The Sorcerers, who came after the Apocalyptic Upheavals, I told you about, Saw, that at the moment of death, the Dark Sea of Awareness sucked in, so to speak, through the Assemblage Point, the Awareness of living Creatures. They also Saw, that the Dark Sea of Awareness had a moment's, let's say, hesitation, when it was faced with Sorcerers, who had done a recounting of their lives.
Unbeknownst to them, some had done it so thoroughly, that the Dark Sea of Awareness took their
Awareness in the form of their life experiences, but didn't touch their Life Force. Sorcerers had found out a gigantic truth about the Forces of the Universe: the Dark Sea of Awareness wants only our life experiences, not our Life Force." The premises of don Juan's elucidation were incomprehensible
(unintelligible, boundless, without limits) to me. Or perhaps it would be more accurate to say, that I was vaguely and yet deeply cognizant (conscious, aware) of how functional the premises of his explanation were.
"Walking is always something, that precipitates memories," don Juan went on. "Sorcerers believe," don Juan went on, "that as we recapitulate our lives, all the debris, as I told you, comes to the surface. We realize our inconsistencies, our repetitions, but something in us puts up a tremendous Resistance to Recapitulating. Sorcerers say, that the road is free only after a gigantic upheaval, after the appearance on our screen of the memory of an event, that shakes our foundations with its terrifying clarity of detail. It's the event, that drags us to the actual moment, that we lived it. Sorcerers call that event - the Usher (doorkeeper), because from then on every event, we touch on, is relived, not merely remembered."The sorcerers of ancient Mexico believed, that everything we live, we store as a sensation on the backs of the legs. They considered the backs of the legs to be the warehouse of human's personal history.

So, let's go for a walk in the hills now." We walked, until it was almost dark. "I think I have made you walk long enough," don Juan said, when we were back at his house, "to have you ready to begin this sorcerers' maneuver of finding an Usher: an event in your life, that you will remember with such clarity, that it will serve, as a spotlight, to illuminate everything else in your Recapitulation with the same, or comparable, clarity. Do what sorcerers call recapitulating pieces of a puzzle.  Something will lead you to remember the event, that will serve as your Usher."
He left me alone, giving me one last warning. "Give it your best shot," he said. "Do your best." I was extremely silent for a moment, perhaps due to the silence around me. I experienced, then, a vibration, a sort of jolt in my chest. I had difficulty breathing, but suddenly something opened up in my chest, that allowed me to take a deep breath, and a total view of a forgotten event of my childhood burst into my memory, as if it had been held captive and was suddenly released. I was at my grandfather's studio, where he had a billiard table, and I was playing billiards with him. I was almost nine years old then. My grandfather was quite a skillful player, and compulsively he had taught me every play he knew, until I was good enough to have a serious match with him. We spent endless hours, playing billiards.
I became so proficient at it, that one day I defeated him. From that day on, he was incapable of winning.
150-151
Many a time I deliberately threw the game, just to be nice to him, but he knew it and would become furious with me. Once, he got so upset, that he hit me on the top of the head with the cue. To my grandfather's chagrin and delight, by the time I was nine years old, I could make carom (to cannon) after carom without stopping. He became so frustrated and impatient in a game with me once, that he threw down his cue and told me to play by myself. My compulsive nature made it possible for me to compete with myself and work the same play on and on, until I got it perfectly. One day, a man, notorious in town for his gambling connections, the owner of a billiards house, came to visit my grandfather. They were talking and playing billiards, as I happened to enter the room. I instantly tried to retreat, but my grandfather grabbed me and pulled me in.
"This is my grandson," he said to the man.
"Very pleased to meet you," the man said. He looked at me sternly, and then extended his hand, which was the size of the head of a normal person. I was horrified. His enormous burst of laughter told me, that he was cognizant (conscious, aware) of my discomfort. He told me, that his name was Falelo Quiroga, and I mumbled my name. He was very tall, and extremely well dressed. He was wearing a double-breasted blue pinstriped suit with beautifully tapered trousers. He must have been in his early fifties then, but he was trim and fit, except for a slight bulge in his midsection. He wasn't fat; he seemed to cultivate the look of a man, who is well fed and is not in need of anything. Most of the people in my hometown were gaunt (thin, lean). They were people, who labored hard, to earn a living, and had no time for niceties. Falelo Quiroga appeared to be the opposite. His whole demeanor was, that of a man, who had time only for niceties.
He was pleasant-looking. He had a bland (pleasant in manner, soothing), well-shaven face with kind blue eyes. He had the air and the confidence of a doctor. People in my town used to say, that he was capable of putting anyone at ease, and that he should have been a priest, a lawyer, or a doctor, instead of a gambler. They also used to say, that he made more money gambling, than all the doctors and lawyers in town, put together, made by working. His hair was black, and carefully combed. It was obviously thinning considerably. He tried to hide his receding hairline by combing his hair over his forehead. He had a square jaw and an absolutely winning smile. He had big, white teeth, which were well cared for, the ultimate novelty in an area, where tooth decay was monumental. Two other remarkable features of Falelo Quiroga, for me, were his enormous feet and his handmade, black patent-leather shoes. I was fascinated by the fact, that his shoes didn't squeak at all, as he walked back and forth in the room. I was accustomed to hearing my grandfather's approach by the squeak of the soles of his shoes.
"My grandson plays billiards very well," my grandfather said nonchalantly (cool, indifferent) to Falelo Quiroga. "Why don't I give him my cue and let him play with you, while I watch?"
"This child plays billiards?" the big man asked my grandfather with a laugh.
"Oh, he does," my grandfather assured him. "Of course, not as well, as you do, Falelo. Why don't you try him? And to make it interesting for you, so you won't be patronizing my grandson, let's bet a little money. What do you say, if we bet this much?" He put a thick wad (bundle) of crumpled-up bills on the table and smiled at Falelo Quiroga, shaking his head from side to side, as if daring the big man to take his bet.
"My oh my, that much, eh?" Falelo Quiroga said, looking at me questioningly. He opened his wallet then and pulled out some neatly folded bills. This, for me, was another surprising detail. My grandfather's habit was to carry his money in every one of his pockets, all crumpled up. When he needed to pay for something, he had to straighten out the bills, in order to count them. Falelo Quiroga didn't say it, but I knew, that he felt like a highway robber. He smiled at my grandfather and, obviously, out of respect for him, he put his money on the table.
152-153
My grandfather, acting as the arbiter, set the game at a certain number of caroms and flipped a coin, to see, who would start first. Falelo Quiroga won.
"You better give it all you have, without holding back," my grandfather urged him. "Don't have any qualms 
(doubts) about demolishing this twerp (stupid fool) and winning my money!"
Falelo Quiroga, following my grandfather's advice, played as hard, as he was able, but at one point he missed one carom by a hair. I took the cue. I thought, I was going to faint, but seeing my grandfather's glee (he was jumping up and down) calmed me, and besides, it irked (annoy, irritate) me to see Falelo Quiroga about to split his sides laughing, when he saw the way I held the cue. I couldn't lean over the table, as billiards is normally played, because of my height. But my grandfather, with painstaking patience and determination, had taught me an alternative way of playing. By extending my arm all the way back, I held the cue nearly above my shoulders, to the side.
"What does he do, when he has to reach the middle of the table?" Falelo Quiroga asked, laughing.
"He hangs on the edge of the table," my grandfather said matter-of-factly. "It's permissible, you know."
My grandfather came to me and whispered through clenched teeth, that if I tried to be polite and lose, he was going to break all the cues on my head. I knew, he didn't mean it; this was just his way of expressing his confidence in me. I won easily. My grandfather was delighted beyond description, but strangely enough, so was Falelo Quiroga. He laughed, as he went around the pool table, slapping its edges. My grandfather praised me to the skies. He revealed to Quiroga my best score, and joked, that I had excelled, because he had found the way to lure me to practice: coffee with Danish pastries.
"You don't say, you don't say!" Quiroga kept repeating. He said good-bye; my grandfather picked up the bet money, and the incident was forgotten. My grandfather promised to take me to a restaurant and buy me the best meal in town, but he never did. He was very stingy (mean, spending reluctantly); he was known to be a lavish spender only with women.
Two days later, two enormous men, affiliated (connected to) with Falelo Quiroga, came to me at the time, that I got out from school and was leaving. "Falelo Quiroga wants to see you," one of them said in a guttural tone. "He wants you to go to his place and have some coffee and Danish pastries with him." If he hadn't said coffee and Danish pastries, I probably would have run away from them. I remembered then, that my grandfather had told Falelo Quiroga, that I would sell my soul for coffee and Danish pastries. I gladly went with them. However, I couldn't walk as fast, as they did, so one of them, the one, whose name was Guillermo Falcon, picked me up and cradled me in his huge arms. He laughed through crooked teeth. "You better enjoy the ride, kid," he said. His breath was terrible. "Have you ever been carried by anyone? Judging by the way you wriggle (turning/twisting body), never!" He giggled grotesquely. Fortunately, Falelo Quiroga's place was not too far from the school. Mr. Falcon deposited me on a couch in an office. Falelo Quiroga was there, sitting behind a huge desk. He stood up and shook hands with me. He immediately had some coffee and delicious pastries brought to me, and the two of us sat there chatting amiably (friendly, cordially) about my grandfather's chicken farm. He asked me, if I would like to have more pastries, and I said, that I wouldn't mind, if I did. He laughed, and he himself brought me a whole tray of unbelievably delicious pastries from the next room. After I had veritably gorged myself, he politely asked me, if I would consider coming to his billiards place in the wee hours of the night, to play a couple of friendly games with some people of his choice. He casually mentioned, that a considerable amount of money was going to be involved. He openly expressed his trust in my skill, and added, that he was going to pay me, for my time and my effort, a percentage of the winning money. He further stated, that he knew the mentality of my family; they would have found it improper, that he give me money, even though it was pay.
154-155
So he promised to put the money in the bank, in a special account for me, or more practical yet, he would cover any purchase, that I made in any of the stores in town, or the food I consumed in any restaurant in town. I didn't believe a word, of what he was saying. I knew, that Falelo Quiroga was a crook, a racketeer. I liked, however, the idea of playing billiards with people, I didn't know, and I struck a bargain with him.
"Will you give me some coffee and Danish pastries, like the ones you gave me today?" I said.
"Of course, my boy," he replied. "If you come to play for me, I will buy you the bakery! I will have the baker bake them just for you. Take my word." I warned Falelo Quiroga, that the only drawback was my incapacity to get out of my house; I had too many aunts, who watched me like hawks, and besides, my bedroom was on the second floor. "That's no problem," Falelo Quiroga assured me. "You're quite small. Mr. Falcon will catch you, if you jump from your window into his arms. He's as big, as a house! I recommend, that you go to bed early tonight. Mr. Falcon will wake you up, by whistling and throwing rocks at your window. You have to watch out, though! He's an impatient man."
I went home in the midst of the most astounding excitation. I couldn't go to sleep. I was quite awake, when I heard Mr. Falcon whistling and throwing small pebbles against the glass panes of the window. I opened the window. Mr. Falcon was right below me, on the street. "Jump into my arms, kid," he said to me in a constricted voice, which he tried to modulate into a loud whisper. "If you don't aim at my arms, I'll drop you and you'll die. Remember that. Don't make me run around. Just aim at my arms. Jump! Jump!" I did, and he caught me with the ease of someone, catching a bag of cotton. He put me down and told me to run. He said, that I was a child, awakened from a deep sleep, and that he had to make me run, so I would be fully awake, by the time I got to the billiards house. I played that night with two men, and I won both games. I had the most delicious coffee and pastries, that one could imagine. Personally, I was in heaven. It was around seven in the morning, when I returned home. Nobody had noticed my absence. It was time to go to school. For all practical purposes, everything was normal, except for the fact, that I was so tired, that I couldn't keep my eyes open all day. From that day on, Falelo Quiroga sent Mr. Falcon to pick me up two or three times a week, and I won every game, that he made me play. And faithful to his promise, he paid for anything, that I bought, including meals at my favorite Chinese restaurant, where I used to go daily.  Sometimes, I even invited my friends, whom I mortified (humiliate) no end, by running out of the restaurant, screaming, when the waiter brought the bill. They were amazed at the fact, that they were never taken to the police, for consuming food and not paying for it.





What was an ordeal for me was, that I had never conceived (form in the mind, formulate) of the fact, that I would have to contend (fight, debate) with the hopes and expectations of all the people, who bet on me. The ordeal of ordeals, however, took place, when a crack player from a nearby city, challenged Falelo Quiroga and backed his challenge with a giant bet. The night of the game was an inauspicious (not favourable) night. My grandfather became ill and couldn't fall asleep. The entire family was in an uproar (noisy confusion). It appeared, that nobody went to bed. I doubted, that I had any possibility of sneaking out of my bedroom, but Mr. Falcon's whistling and the pebbles hitting the glass of my window were so insistent, that I took a chance and jumped from my window into Mr. Falcon's arms. It seemed, that every male in town had congregated at the billiards place. Anguished faces silently begged me not to lose. Some of the men boldly assured me, that they had bet their houses and all their belongings. One man, in a half-joking tone, said, that he had bet his wife; if I didn't win, he would be a cuckold (наставила рога, измена жены) that night, or a murderer.
156-157
He didn't specify, whether he meant, he would kill his wife, in order not to be a cuckold, or me, for losing the game. Falelo Quiroga paced back and forth. He had hired a masseur to massage me. He wanted me relaxed. The masseur put hot towels on my arms and wrists and cold towels on my forehead. He put on my feet the most comfortable, soft shoes, that I had ever worn. They had hard, military heels and arch supports. Falelo Quiroga even outfitted me with a beret, to keep my hair from falling in my face, as well, as a pair of loose overalls with a belt. Half of the people, around the billiard table, were strangers from another town. They glared at me. They gave me the feeling, that they wanted me dead. Falelo Quiroga flipped a coin, to decide, who would go first. My opponent was a Brazilian of Chinese descent, young, round-faced, very spiffy (excellent) and confident. He started first, and he made a staggering amount of caroms. I knew by the color of his face, that Falelo Quiroga was about to have a heart attack, and so were the other people, who had bet everything, they had, on me. I played very well that night, and, as I approached the number of caroms, that the other man had made, the nervousness of the ones, who had bet on me, reached its peak. Falelo Quiroga was the most hysterical of them all. He yelled at everybody and demanded, that someone open the windows, because the cigarette smoke made the air unbreathable for me. He wanted the masseur to relax my arms and shoulders. Finally, I had to stop everyone, and in a real hurry, I made the eight caroms, that I needed to win. The euphoria of those, who had bet on me, was indescribable. I was oblivious to all that, for it was already morning and they had to take me home in a hurry. My exhaustion that day knew no limits. Very obligingly (helpful, considerate), Falelo Quiroga didn't send for me for a whole week. However, one afternoon, Mr. Falcon picked me up from school and took me to the billiards house. Falelo Quiroga was extremely serious. He didn't even offer me coffee or Danish pastries. He sent everybody out of his office and got directly to the point. He pulled his chair close to me.
"I have put a lot of money in the bank for you," he said very solemnly. "I am true, to what I promised you. I give you my word, that I will always look after you. You know that! Now, if you do, what I am going to tell you to do, you will make so much money, that you won't have to work a day in your life. I want you to lose your next game by one carom. I know, that you can do it. But I want you to miss by only a hair. The more dramatic, the better." I was dumb-founded. All of this was incomprehensible
(unintelligible, boundless, without limits) to me. Falelo Quiroga repeated his request and further explained, that he was going to bet anonymously all he had, against me, and that that was the nature of our new deal. "Mr. Falcon has been guarding you for months," he said. "All I need to tell you is, that Mr. Falcon uses all his force to protect you, but he could do the opposite with the same strength." Falelo Quiroga's threat couldn't have been more obvious. He must have seen in my face the horror, that I felt, for he relaxed and laughed. "Oh, but don't you worry about things like that," he said reassuringly, "because we are brothers."
This was the first time in my life, that I had been placed in an untenable (not defended) position. I wanted with all my might to run away from Falelo Quiroga, from the fear, that he had evoked in me. But at the same time, and with equal force, I wanted to stay; I wanted the ease of being able to buy anything, I wanted from any store, and above all, the ease of being able to eat at any restaurant of my choice, without paying. I was never confronted, however, with having to choose one or the other. Unexpectedly, at least for me, my grandfather moved to another area, quite distant. It was, as if he knew, what was going on, and he sent me ahead of everyone else. I doubted, that he actually knew, what was taking place. It seemed, that sending me away, was one of his usual intuitive actions.
158-159
Don Juan's return brought me out of my recollection. I had lost track of time. I should have been famished, but I wasn't hungry at all. I was filled with nervous energy. Don Juan lit a kerosene lantern and hung it from a nail on the wall. Its dim light cast strange, dancing shadows in the room. It took a moment for my eyes to adjust to the semidarkness. I entered then into a state of profound sadness. It was a strangely detached feeling, a far-reaching longing, that came from that semidarkness, or perhaps from the sensation of being trapped. I was so tired, that I wanted to leave, but at the same time, and with the same force, I wanted to stay. Don Juan's voice brought me a measure of control. He appeared to know the reason for and the depth of my turmoil, and modulated his voice to fit the occasion. The severity of his tone helped me to gain control over something, that could easily have turned into a hysterical reaction to fatigue and mental stimulation.
"To recount events is magical for sorcerers," he said. "It isn't just telling stories. It is Seeing the underlying fabric of events. This is the reason, recounting is so important and vast." At his request, I told don Juan the event, I had recollected. "How appropriate," he said, and chuckled with delight." The only commentary I can make is, that warrior-travelers roll with the punches. They go wherever the impulse may take them. The power of warrior-travelers is to be alert, to get maximum effect from minimal impulse. And, above all, their power lies in not interfering (intrude, be an obstacle). Events have a force, a gravity of their own, and travelers are just travelers.  Everything around them is for their eyes alone. In this fashion, travelers construct the meaning of every situation, without ever asking, how it happened this way or that way. Today, you remembered an event, that sums up your total life," he continued. "You are always faced with a situation, that is the same, as the one, that you never resolved. You never really had to choose, whether to accept or reject Falelo Quiroga's crooked deal. Infinity always puts us in this terrible position of having to choose," he went on. "We want Infinity, but at the same time, we want to run away from it. You want to tell me to go and jump in a lake, but at the same time you are compelled 
(forced) to stay. It would be infinitely easier for you to just be compelled to stay."

The Interplay of Energy on the Horizon



160-161
THE CLARITY OF the usher (doorkeeper keeps order) brought a new impetus (stimulus) to my Recapitulation. A new mood replaced the old one. From then on, I began to recollect events in my life with maddening clarity. It was exactly, as if a barrier had been built inside me, that had kept me, holding rigidly on to meager  (scanty, deficient in quantity) and unclear memories, and the usher had smashed it. My memory faculty had been for me, prior to that event, a vague way of referring to things, that had happened, but which I wanted, most of the time, to forget. Basically, I had no interest whatsoever in remembering anything of my life. Therefore, I honestly saw absolutely no point in this futile exercise of Recapitulating, which don Juan had practically imposed (applied as compulsory) on me. For me, it was a chore, that tired me instantly and did nothing, but point out my incapacity for concentrating. I had dutifully made, nevertheless, lists of people, and I had engaged in a haphazard effort of quasi-remembering my interactions with them. My lack of clarity, in bringing those people into focus, didn't dissuade me. I fulfilled, what I considered to be my duty, regardless of the way I really felt. With practice, the clarity of my recollection improved, I thought remarkably. I was able to descend, so to speak, on certain choice events with a fair amount of keenness (enthusiastic, sharp), that was at once scary and rewarding. After don Juan presented me with the idea of the usher, however, the power of my recollection became something, for which I had no name. Following my list of people, made the Recapitulation extremely formal and exigent (urgent), the way don Juan wanted it. But from time to time, something in me got loose, something, that forced me to focus on events, unrelated to my list, events, whose clarity was so maddening, that I was caught and submerged in them, perhaps even more intensely, than I had been, when I had lived the experiences themselves. Every time I recapitulated in such a fashion, I had a degree of detachment, which allowed me to see things, I had disregarded, when I had really been in the throes (agonising pain/struggle) of them. The first time, in which the recollection of an event shook me to my foundations, happened, after I had given a lecture at a college in Oregon. The students, in charge of organizing the lecture, took me and another anthropology friend of mine to a house to spend the night. I was going to go to a motel, but they insisted, for our comfort, on taking us to this house. They said, that it was in the country, and there were no noises, the quietest place in the world, with no telephones, no interference from the outside world. I, like the fool, that I was, agreed to go with them. Don Juan had not only warned me to always be a solitary bird, he had demanded, that I observe his recommendation, something, that I did most of the time, but there were occasions, when the gregarious (sociable, like to be with group) creature in me took the upper hand. The committee took us to the house, quite a distance from Portland, of a professor, who was on sabbatical (day of rest). Very swiftly, they turned on the lights inside and outside of the house, which was located on a hill, with spotlights all around it. With the spotlights on, the house must have been visible from five miles away.
162-163
After that, the committee took off as fast, as they could, something, that surprised me, because I thought, they were going to stay and talk. The house was a wooden A-frame, small, but very well constructed. It had an enormous living room and a mezzanine above it, where the bedroom was. Right above, at the apex of the A-frame, there was a life-size crucifix, hanging from a strange rotating hinge, which was drilled into the head of the figure. The spotlights on the wall were focused on the crucifix. It was quite an impressive sight, especially when it rotated, squeaking, as if the hinge needed oil. The bathroom of the house was another sight. It had mirrored tiles on the ceiling, the walls, and the floor, and it was illuminated with a reddish light. There was no way to go to the bathroom without seeing yourself from every conceivable angle. I enjoyed all those features of the house, which seemed to me stupendous. When the time came for me to go to sleep, however, I encountered a serious problem, because there was only one narrow, hard, quite monastic bed and my anthropologist friend was close to having pneumonia, wheezing (breathing with difficulty and hoarse whistling sound) and retching (trying to vomit) phlegm (thick mucus), every time he coughed. He went straight for the bed and passed out. I looked for a place to sleep. I couldn't find one. That house was barren of comforts. Besides, it was cold. The committee had turned on the lights, but not the heater. I looked for the heater. My search was fruitless, as was my search for the switch to the spotlights or to any of the lights in the house, for that matter. The switches were there on the walls, but they seemed to be overruled by the effect of some main switch. The lights were on, and I had no way to turn them off. The only place, I could find to sleep, was on a thin throw rug, and the only thing I found, with which I could cover myself, was the tanned hide of a giant French poodle. Obviously, it had been the pet of the house and had been preserved; it had shiny black-marble eyes and an open mouth with the tongue hanging out. I put the head of the poodle skin toward my knees. I still had to cover myself with the tanned rear end, which was on my neck. Its preserved head was like a hard object between my knees, quite unsettling! If it had been dark, it wouldn't have been as bad. I gathered a bundle of washcloths and used them as a pillow. I used as many, as possible, to cover the hide of the French poodle, the best way I could. I couldn't sleep all night. It was then, as I lay there cursing myself silently for being so stupid and not following don Juan's recommendation, that I had the first maddeningly clear recollection of my entire life. I had recollected the event, that don Juan had called the usher with equal clarity, but my tendency had always been to half-disregard, what happened to me, when I was with don Juan, on the basis, that in his presence anything was possible. This time, however, I was alone. Years before I met don Juan, I had worked, painting signs on buildings. My boss's name was Luigi Palma. One day Luigi got a contract to paint a sign, advertising the sale and rental of bridal gowns and tuxedos, on the back wall of an old building. The owner, of the store in the building, wanted to catch the eye of possible customers with a large display. Luigi was going to paint a bride and groom, and I was going to do the lettering. We went to the flat roof of the building and set up a scaffold. I was quite apprehensive, although I had no overt reason to be so. I had painted dozens of signs on high buildings. Luigi thought, that I was beginning to be afraid of heights, but that my fear was going to pass. When the time came to start working, he lowered the scaffold a few feet from the roof and jumped onto its flat boards. He went to one side, while I stood on the other, in order to be totally out of his way. He was the artist. Luigi began to show off. His painting movements were so erratic and agitated, that the scaffold moved back and forth. I became dizzy. I wanted to go back to the flat roof, using the pretext (an excuse), that I needed more paint and other painters' paraphernalia. I grabbed the edge of the wall, that fringed the flat roof and tried to hoist myself up, but the tips of my feet got stuck in the boards of the scaffold. I tried to pull my feet and the scaffold toward the wall.
164-165
The harder I pulled, the farther away I pushed the scaffold from the wall. Instead of helping me untangle my feet, Luigi sat down and braced himself with the cords, that attached the scaffold to the flat roof. He crossed himself and looked at me in horror. From his sitting position, he knelt, weeping quietly, as he recited the Lord's Prayer. I held on to the edge of the wall for dear life; what gave me the desperate strength to endure was the certainty, that if I was in control, I could keep the scaffold from moving farther and farther away. I wasn't going to lose my grip and fall thirteen floors to my death. Luigi, being a compulsive taskmaster to the bitter end, yelled to me, in the midst of tears, that I should pray. He swore, that both of us were going to fall to our deaths, and that, the least we could do, was to pray for the salvation of our souls. For a moment, I deliberated about, whether it was functional to pray. I opted to yell for help. People in the building must have heard my yelling and sent for the firemen. I sincerely thought, that it had taken only two or three seconds, after I began to yell for the firemen to come onto the roof and grab Luigi and me, and secure the scaffold. In reality, I had hung on to the side of the building for at least twenty minutes. When the firemen finally pulled me onto the roof, I had lost any vestige of control. I vomited on the hard floor of the roof, sick to my stomach from fear and the odious smell of melted tar. It was a very hot day; the tar, on the cracks of the scratchy roofing sheets, was melting in the heat. The ordeal had been so frightening and embarrassing, that I didn't want to remember it, and I ended up hallucinating, that the firemen had pulled me into a warm, yellow room; they had then put me in a supremely comfortable bed, and I had fallen peacefully asleep, safe, wearing my pajamas, delivered from danger. My second recollection was another blast of incommensurable (non-comparable) force. I was talking amiably (friendly, cordially) to a group of friends, when, for no apparent reason, I could account for, I suddenly lost my breath under the impact of a thought, a memory, which was vague for an instant and then became an engrossing (wholly absorbed) experience. Its force was so intense, that I had to excuse myself and retreat for a moment to a corner. My friends seemed to understand my reaction; they disbanded (dispersed) without any comments. What, I was remembering, was an incident, that had taken place in my last year of high school. My best friend and I used to walk to school, passing a big mansion with a black wrought-iron fence at least seven feet high and ending in pointed spikes. Behind the fence was an extensive, well-kept green lawn, and a huge, ferocious German shepherd dog. Every day, we used to tease the dog and let him charge at us. He stopped physically at the wrought-iron fence, but his rage seemed to cross over to us. My friend delighted, in engaging the dog every day in a contest of mind over matter. He used to stand a few inches from the dog's snout, which protruded between the iron bars at least six inches into the street, and bare his teeth, just like the dog did.

"Yield, yield!" my friend shouted every time. "Obey! Obey! I am more powerful, than you!" His daily displays of mental power, which lasted at least five minutes, never affected the dog, outside of leaving him more furious, than ever. My friend assured me daily, as part of his ritual, that the dog was either going to obey him or die in front of us of heart failure, brought about by rage. His conviction was so intense, that I believed, that the dog was going to drop dead any day. One morning, when we came around, the dog wasn't there. We waited for a moment, but he didn't show up; then we saw him, at the end of the extensive lawn. He seemed to be busy there, so we slowly began to walk away.



From the corner of my eye, I noticed, that the dog was running at full speed, toward us. When he was perhaps six or seven feet from the fence, he took a gigantic leap over it. I was sure, that he was going to rip his belly on the spikes. He barely cleared them and fell onto the street,  like a sack of potatoes. I thought for a moment, that he was dead, but he was only stunned. Suddenly, he got up, and, instead of chasing after the one, who had brought about his rage, he ran after me. I jumped onto the roof of a car, but the car was nothing for the dog.
166-167
He took a leap and was nearly on top of me. I scrambled down and climbed the first tree, that was within reach, a flimsy little tree, that could barely support my weight. I was sure, that it would snap in the middle, sending me right into the dog's jaws, to be mauled to death. In the tree, I was nearly out of his reach. But the dog jumped again, and snapped his teeth, catching me by the seat of my pants and ripping them. His teeth actually nicked (cut a notch in) my buttocks. The moment I was safe at the top of the tree, the dog left. He just ran up the street, perhaps looking for my friend. At the infirmary (изолятор) in school, the nurse told me, that I had to ask the owner of the dog for a certificate of rabies vaccination. "You must look into this," she said severely. "You may have rabies already. If the owner refuses to show you the vaccination certificate, you are within your rights to call the police."
I talked to the caretaker of the mansionб where the dog lived. He accused me of luring the owner's most valuable dog, a pedigreed (recorded ancestry) animal, out into the street. "You better watch out, boy!" he said in an angry tone. "The dog got lost. The owner will send you to jail, if you keep on bothering us."
"But I may have rabies," I said in a sincerely terrified tone.
"I don't give a shit, if you have the bubonic plague," the man snapped. "Scram (leave at once)!"
"I'll call the police," I said.
"Call whoever you like," he retorted. "You call the police, we'll turn them against you. In this house, we have enough clout (influence, power) to do that!"
I believed him, so I lied to the nurse and said, that the dog could not be found, and that it had no owner.
"Oh my god!" the woman exclaimed. "Then brace yourself for the worst. I may have to send you to the doctor." She gave me a long list of symptoms, that I should look for or wait for, until they manifested themselves. She said, that the injections for rabies were extremely painful, and that they had to be administered subcutaneously (introduced just beneath the skin) on the area of the abdomen.
"I wouldn't wish, that treatment on my worst enemy," she said, plunging me into a horrid nightmare. What followed was: my first real depression. I just lay in my bed, feeling every one of the symptoms, enumerated by the nurse. I ended up going to the school infirmary and begging the woman to give me the treatment for rabies, no matter how painful. I made a huge scene. I became hysterical. I didn't have rabies, but I had totally lost my control. I related to don Juan my two recollections in all their detail, sparing nothing. He didn't make any comments. He nodded a few times.
"In both recollections, don Juan," I said, feeling myself the urgency of my voice, "I was as hysterical, as anyone could be. My body was trembling. I was sick to my stomach. I don't want to say it was, as if I were in the experiences, because that's not the truth. I was in the experiences themselves both times. And when I couldn't take them anymore, I jumped into my life now. For me, that was a jump into the future. I had the power of going over time. My jump into the past was not abrupt; the event developed slowly, as memories do. It was at the end, that I did jump abruptly into the future: my life now."
"Something in you has begun to collapse for sure," he finally said. "It has been collapsing all along, but it repaired itself very quickly, every time its supports failed. My feeling is, that it is now collapsing totally." After another long silence, don Juan explained, that the Sorcerers of ancient Mexico believed, that, as he had told me already, we had two Minds, and only one of them was truly ours. I had always understood don Juan, as saying, that there were two parts to our minds, and one of them was always silent, because expression was denied to it by the force of the other part. Whatever don Juan had said, I had taken as a metaphorical way to explain, perhaps, the apparent dominance of the left hemisphere of the brain over the right, or something of the like. "There is a secret option to the Recapitulation" , don Juan said.
168
-169
"Just like I told you, that there is a secret option to dying, an option, that only Sorcerers take. In the case of dying, the secret option is, that human beings could retain their life force and relinquish only their Awareness, the product of their lives. In the case of the Recapitulation, the secret option, that only Sorcerers take, is to choose to enhance their True Minds.
"The haunting memory of your recollections," he went on, "could come only from your True Mind. The other mind, that we all have and share, is, I would say, a cheap model: economy strength, one size fits all. But this is a subject, that we will discuss later. What is at stake now, is the advent (arrival) of a Disintegrating Force. But not a Force, that is disintegrating you - I don't mean it that way. It is disintegrating, what the Sorcerers call the Foreign Installation, which exists in you and in every other human being. The effect of the Force, that is descending on you, which is disintegrating the Foreign Installation, is, that it pulls Sorcerers out of their syntax (list of rules, LM)."
I had listened carefully to don Juan, but I couldn't say, that I had understood, what he had said. For some strange reason, which was to me as unknown, as the cause of my vivid recollections, I couldn't ask him any questions. "I know how difficult it is for you," don Juan said all of a sudden, "to deal with this facet of your life. Every Sorcerer, that I know, has gone through it. The males, going through it, suffer infinitely more damage, than the females. I suppose, it's the condition of women, to be more durable. The Sorcerers of ancient Mexico, acting as a group, tried their best, to buttress (reinforce) the impact of this Disintegrating Force. In our day, we have no means of acting as a group, so we must brace ourselves, to face in solitude a Force, that will sweep us away from language, for there is no way to describe adequately, what is going on." Don Juan was right in that, I was at a loss for explanations or ways of describing the effect, that those recollections had had on me.  Don Juan had told me, that Sorcerers face the Unknown in the most common incidents, one can imagine. When they are confronted with it, and cannot interpret, what they are perceiving, they have to rely on an outside source for direction. Don Juan had called that source Infinity, or the voice of the Spirit, and had said, that if Sorcerers don't try to be rational about, what can't be rationalized, the Spirit unerringly () tells them, what's what. Don Juan had guided me to accept the idea, that Infinity was a Force, that had a voice and was conscious of itself. Consequently, he had prepared me to be ready to listen to that voice and act efficiently always, but without antecedents (precedence), using as little, as possible the railings of the a priori (preciding). I waited impatiently for the voice of the Spirit to tell me the meaning of my recollections, but nothing happened. I was in a bookstore one day, when a girl recognized me and came over to talk to me. She was tall and slim, and had an insecure, little girl's voice. I was trying to make her feel at ease, when I was suddenly accosted (approach and speak boldly) by an instantaneous energetic change. It was, as if an alarm had been triggered in me, and, as it had happened in the past, without any volition on my part whatsoever, I recollected another completely forgotten event in my life. The memory of my grandparents' house flooded me. It was a veritable avalanche, so intense, that it was devastating, and once more, I had to retreat to a corner. My body shook, as if I had taken a chill. I must have been eight years old. My grandfather was talking to me. He had begun by telling me, that it was his utmost duty to set me straight. I had two cousins, who were my age: Alfredo and Luis. My grandfather demanded mercilessly, that I admit, that my cousin Alfredo was really beautiful. In my vision, I heard my grandfather's raspy, constricted voice.
"Alfredo doesn't need any introductions," he had said to me on that occasion. "He needs only to be present and the doors will fly open for him, because everybody practices the cult of beauty. Everybody likes beautiful people. They envy them, but they certainly seek their company. Take it from me. I am handsome, wouldn't you say?"

170-171
I sincerely agreed with my grandfather. He was certainly a very
handsome man, small-boned, with laughing blue eyes and an exquisitely chiseled face with beautiful cheekbones. Everything seemed to be perfectly balanced in his face: his nose, his mouth, his eyes, his pointed jaw. He had blond hair growing on his ears, a feature, that gave him an elflike appearance. He knew everything about himself, and he exploited his attributes to the maximum. Women adored him; first, according to him, for his beauty, and second, because he posed no threat to them. He, of course, took full advantage of all this.
"Your cousin Alfredo is a winner," my grandfather went on. "He will never have to crash a party, because he'll be the first one on the list of guests. Have you ever noticed, how people stop in the street to look at him, and how they want to touch him? He's so beautiful, that I'm afraid, he's going to turn out to be an asshole, but that's a different story. Let us say, that he'll be the most welcome asshole, you have ever met." My grandfather compared my cousin Luis with Alfredo. He said, that Luis was homely, and a little bit stupid, but that he had a heart of gold. And then he brought me into the picture. "If we are going to proceed with our explanation,"
he continued, "you have to admit in sincerity, that 
Alfredo is beautiful and Luis is good. Now, let's take you; you are neither handsome, nor good. You are a veritable son of a bitch. Nobody's going to invite you to a party. You'll have to get used to the idea, that if you want to be at a party, you will have to crash it. Doors will never be open for you the way, they will be open for Alfredo for being beautiful, and for Luis for being good, so you will have to get in through the window." His analysis of his three grandsons was so accurate, that he made me weep with the finality, of what he had said. The more I wept, the happier he became. He finished his case with a most deleterious admonition (warning). "There's no need to feel bad," he said, "because there's nothing more exciting, than getting in through the window. To do that, you have to be clever and on your toes. You have to watch everything, and be prepared for endless humiliations. If you have to go in through the window,"
he went on, "it's because you're definitely not on the list of
guests; therefore, your presence is not welcome at all, so you have to work your butt off to stay. The only way I know is, by possessing everybody. Scream ! Demand ! Advise ! Make them feel, that you are in charge! How could they throw you out, if you're in charge?"
Remembering this scene caused a profound upheaval in me. I had buried this incident so deeply, that I had forgotten all about it. What I had remembered all along, however, was his admonition to be in charge, which he must have repeated to me over and over throughout the years. I didn't have a chance to examine this event, or ponder it, because another forgotten memory surfaced with the same force. In it, I was with the girl, I had been engaged to. At that time, both of us were saving money to be married and have a house of our own. I heard myself demanding, that we have a joint checking account; I wouldn't have it any other way. I felt an imperative need to lecture her on frugality (economising). I heard myself telling her, where to buy her clothes, and what the top affordable price should be. Then
I saw myself giving driving lessons to her younger sister and going veritably berserk, when she
said, that she was planning to move out of her parents' house. Forcefully, I threatened her with canceling my lessons. She wept, confessing, that she was having an affair with her boss. I jumped out of the car and began kicking the door. However, that was not all. I heard myself telling my fiancee's father not to move to Oregon, where he planned to go. I shouted at the top of my voice, that
it was a stupid move. I really believed, that my
 reasonings, against it, were unbeatable. I presented him with budget figures, in which I had meticulously calculated his losses. When he didn't pay any attention to me, I slammed the door and left, shaking with rage. I found my fiancee in the living room, playing her guitar. 
172-173
I pulled it out of her hands and yelled at her, that she embraced the guitar, instead of playing it, as if it were more, than an object.
My desire, to impose my will, extended all across the board. I made no distinctions; whoever, was close to me, was there for me to possess and mold, following my whims. I didn't have to ponder anymore the significance of my vivid visions. For an unquestionable certainty invaded me, as if coming from outside me. It told me, that my weak point was the idea, that  I had to be the man in the director's chair at all times. It had been a deeply ingrained concept with me, that I not only had to be in charge, but I had to be in control of any situation. The way, in which I had been brought up, had reinforced this drive, which must have been arbitrary (random) at its onset (beginning), but had turned, in my adulthood, into a deep necessity. I was aware, beyond any doubt, that, what was at stake, was Infinity. Don Juan had portrayed it, as a conscious force, that deliberately intervenes in the lives of Sorcerers. And now it was intervening in mine. I knew, that Infinity was pointing out to me, through the vivid recollection of those forgotten experiences, the intensity and the depth of my drive for control, and thus preparing me for something transcendental (mystical) to myself. I knew with frightening certainty, that something was going to bar (nullify) any possibility of my being in control, and that I needed, more, than anything else, sobriety, fluidity, and abandon, in order to face the things, that I felt, were coming to me. Naturally, I told all this to don Juan, elaborating to my heart's content on my speculations and inspirational insights about the possible significance of my recollections. Don Juan laughed good-humoredly.
"All this is psychological exaggeration on your part, wishful 
thinking," he said. "You are, as usual, seeking explanations with Linear Cause and Effect. Each of your recollections becomes more and more vivid, more and more maddening to you, because, as I told you already, you have entered an irreversible process. Your true mind is emerging, waking up from a state of lifelong lethargy. "Infinity is claiming you," he continued. "Whatever means it uses, to point that out to you, cannot have any other reason, any other cause, any other value, than that. What you should do, however, is to be prepared for the onslaughts of Infinity. You must be in a state of continuously bracing yourself for a Blow of Tremendous Magnitude. That is the sane, sober way, in which Sorcerers face Infinity."
Don Juan's words left me with a bad taste in my mouth. I actually sensed the assault coming on me, and feared it. Since I had spent my entire life, hiding behind some superfluous activity, I immersed
myself in work. I gave lectures in classes, taught by my friends in different schools in Southern California. I wrote copiously.
I could say without exaggeration, that I threw dozens of manuscripts into
the garbage can, because they didn't fulfill an indispensable (necessary) requirement, that don Juan had described to me, as the mark of something, that is acceptable by Infinity. An act, free from encroach in expectations, fears of failure, hopes of success. Free from the cult of me; everything I did, had to be impromptu, a work of Magic, where I freely opened myself to the impulses of the Infinite.
One night, I was sitting at my desk, preparing myself for my daily activity of writing. I felt a moment of grogginess. I thought, that I, was feeling dizzy, because I had gotten up too quickly from my mat, where I had been doing my exercises. My vision blurred. I saw yellow spots in front of my eyes. I thought, I was going to faint. The fainting spell got worse. There was an enormous red spot in front of me. I began to breathe deeply, trying to quiet, whatever agitation was causing this visual distortion. I became extraordinarily silent, to the point, where I noticed, that I was surrounded by impenetrable darkness. The thought crossed my mind, I had fainted. However, I could feel the chair, my desk; I could feel everything around me from inside the darkness, that surrounded me. Don Juan had said, that the sorcerers of his lineage considered that, one of the most coveted results of Inner Silence was a specific interplay of energy, which is always heralded (announced) by a strong emotion.
174-175
He felt, that my recollections were the means to agitate me to the extreme, where I would experience this interplay. Such an interplay manifested itself in terms of hues, that were projected on any horizon in the world of everyday life, be it a mountain, the sky, a wall, or simply the palms of the hands. He had explained, that this interplay of hues begins with the appearance of a tenuous (slender form) brushstroke of lavender on the horizon. In time, this lavender brushstroke starts to expand, until it covers the visible horizon, like advancing storm clouds. He assured me, that a dot of a peculiar, rich, pomegranate red shows up, as if bursting from the lavender clouds. He stated, that, as sorcerers become more disciplined and experienced, the dot of pomegranate expands and finally explodes into thoughts or visions, or in the case of a literate man, into written words; sorcerers either see visions, engendered (produce, procreate) by energy, hear thoughts, being voiced as words, or read written words. That night at my desk, I didn't see any lavender brushstrokes, nor did I see any advancing clouds. I was sure, that I didn't have the discipline, that sorcerers require for such an interplay of energy, but I had an enormous dot of pomegranate red in front of me. This enormous dot, without any preliminaries, exploded into disassociated words, that I read, as if they were on a sheet of paper, coming out of a typewriter. The words moved at such tremendous speed in front of me, that it was impossible to read anything. Then I heard a voice, describing something to me. Again, the speed of the voice was wrong for my ears. The words were garbled (distort deliberately or unintentionally), making it impossible to hear anything, that would make sense. As if that weren't enough, I began to see liverish scenes, like one sees in dreams, after a heavy meal. They were baroque, dark, ominous. I began to twirl, and I did so, until I got sick to my stomach.
The
whole event ended there. I felt the effect of, whatever had happened to me, in every muscle of my body. I was exhausted. This violent intervention had made me angry and frustrated. I rushed to don Juan's house, to tell him about this happening. I sensed, that I needed his help more, than ever.
"There's nothing gentle about sorcerers or sorcery," don Juan commented, after he heard my story."This was the first time, that Infinity descended on you in such a fashion. It was like a blitz (intense effort). It was a total takeover of your faculties. Insofar (to such an extent), as the speed of your visions is concerned, you, yourself, will have to learn to adjust it. For some sorcerers, that's the job of a lifetime. But from now on, energy will appear to you, as if it were being projected onto a movie screen. Whether or not you understand the projection," he went on, "is another matter. In order to make an accurate interpretation, you need experience.
My recommendation is, that you shouldn't be bashful,
and you should begin now. Read energy on the wall ! Your true mind is emerging, and it has nothing to do with the mind, that is a Foreign Installation. Let your True Mind adjust the speed. Be silent, and don't fret (
hole, worn spot, worry), no matter what happens."
"But, don Juan, is all this possible? Can one actually read energy, as if it were a text?" I asked, overwhelmed by the idea.
"Of course it's possible!" he retorted. "In your case, it's not only possible, it's happening to you."
"But why reading it, as if it were a text?" I insisted, but it was a rhetorical (showy, insincere) insistence.
"It's an affectation (pretence) on your part," he said. "If you read the text, you could repeat it verbatim (word for word). However, if you tried to be a viewer of Infinity, instead of a reader of Infinity, you would find, that you could not describe, whatever you were viewing, and you would end up babbling inanities (nonsense), incapable of verbalizing, what you witness. The same thing if you tried to hear it. This is, of course, specific to you. Anyway, Infinity chooses. The warrior-traveler simply acquiesces (
comply passively, assent) to the choice. But above all," he added after a calculated pause, "don't be overwhelmed by the event, because you cannot describe it. It is an event beyond the syntax of our language."

Journeys Through the Dark Sea of Awareness


Wolflike aliens - Sirians

176-177
"We can speak a little more clearly now about Inner Silence " don Juan said. 
His statement was such a non sequitur (?), that it startled me. He had been talking to me all afternoon about the vicissitudes (natural change or variation), that the Yaqui Indians had suffered after the big Yaqui wars of the twenties, when they were deported by the Mexican government from their native homeland in the state of Sonora, in northern Mexico, to work in sugarcane plantations in central and southern Mexico. The Mexican government had had problems with endemic wars with the Yaqui Indians for years. Don Juan told me some astounding, poignant (touching, affecting) Yaqui stories of political intrigue and betrayal, deprivation and human misery. I had the feeling, that don Juan was setting me up for something, because
he knew, that those stories
were my cup of tea, so to speak. I had at that time an exaggerated sense of social justice and fair play.
"Circumstances around you have made it possible for you to have more energy," he went on. "You have started the Recapitulation of your life; you have looked at your friends for the first time, as if they were in a display window; you arrived at your breaking point, all by yourself, driven by your own needs; you canceled your business; and above all, you have accrued (accumulated) enough Inner Silence. All of these made it possible for you to make a journey through the Dark Sea of Awareness. Meeting me, in that town of our choice, was that journey," he continued. "I know, that a crucial question almost reached the surface in you, and that, for an instant, you wondered, if I really came to your house. My coming to see you wasn't a dream for you. I was real, wasn't I?"
"You were as real, as anything could be," I said. I had nearly forgotten about those events, but I remembered, that it did seem strange to me, that he had found my apartment. I had discarded my astonishment by the simple process of assuming, that he had asked someone for my new address, although, if I had been pressed,
I wouldn't have been able to come up with the identity of anyone, who would have known where I lived.

"Let us clarify this point," he continued. "In my terms, which are the terms of the Sorcerers of Ancient Mexico, I was as real, as I could have been, and as such,
I actually went to your place from my Inner Silence to tell you about the requisite of Infinity, and to warn you, that you were about to run out of time. And you, in turn, from your Inner Silence, veritably went to that town of our choice to tell me,  
that you had succeeded in fulfilling the requisite of Infinity. In your terms, which are the terms of the average man, it was a dream-fantasy in both instances. You had a dream-fantasy, that I came to your place without knowing the address, and then you had a dream-fantasy, that you went to see me. As far, as I'm concerned, as a Sorcerer, what you consider your dream-fantasy of meeting me in that town, was as real, as the two of us talking here today."
178-179
I confessed to don Juan, that there was no possibility of my framing those events in a pattern of thought, proper to Western man. I said, that to think of them in terms of dream-fantasy, was to create a false category, that couldn't stand up under scrutiny, and that the only quasi (almost)-explanation, that was vaguely possible, was another aspect of his knowledge: Dreaming.
"No, it is not Dreaming," he said emphatically. "This is something more direct, and more mysterious. By the way, I have a new definition of Dreaming for you today, more in accordance with your state of being.
Dreaming is the act of changing the point of attachment with the Dark Sea of Awareness. If you 
view it in this fashion, it's a very simple concept, and a very simple maneuver. It takes all you have to realize it, but it's not an impossibility, nor is it something, surrounded with mystical clouds. Dreaming is a term, that has always bugged (pestered) the hell out of me," he continued, "because it weakens a very powerful act. It makes it sound arbitrary; it gives it a sense of being a fantasy, and this is the only thing it is not. I tried to change the term myself, but it's too ingrained. Maybe someday you could change it yourself, although, as with everything else in sorcery, I am afraid, that by the time you could actually do it, you won't give a damn about it, because it won't make any difference, what it is called anymore."
Don Juan had explained at great length, during the entire time, that I had known him, that Dreaming was an Art, discovered by the Sorcerers of ancient Mexico, by means of which ordinary dreams were transformed into bona-fide entrances to Other Worlds of Perception. He advocated, in any way he could, the advent (arrival) of something, he called Dreaming Attention, which was the capacity to pay a special kind of Attention, or to place a special kind of Awareness on the elements of an ordinary dream. I had followed meticulously all his recommendations and had succeeded in commanding my The idea, that don Juan proposed, was not to set Awareness to remain fixed on the elements of a dream.out deliberately to have a desired dream, but to fix one's attention on the component elements of whatever dream presented itself. Then don Juan had showed me energetically, what the Sorcerers of ancient Mexico considered to be the origin of Dreaming: the displacement of the assemblage point (Perception Point). He said, that the assemblage point was displaced very naturally during sleep, but that to see the displacement was a bit difficult, because it required an aggressive mood, and, that such an aggressive mood had been the predilection (preference) of the Sorcerers of ancient Mexico. Those Sorcerers, according to don Juan, had found all the premises of their Sorcery by means of this mood.

"It is a very predatory mood," don Juan went on. "It's not difficult at all to enter into it, because man is a predator by nature. You could see, aggressively, anybody in this little village, or perhaps someone far away, while they are asleep; anyone would do for the purpose at hand. What's important is, that you arrive at a complete sense of indifference. You are in search of something, and you are out to get it. You're going to go out looking for a person, searching like a feline, like an animal of prey, for someone to descend on." Don Juan had told me, laughing at my apparent chagrin, that the difficulty with this technique was the mood, and that I couldn't be passive in the Act of Seeing, for the sight was not something to watch, but to act upon. It might have been the power of his suggestion, but that day, when he had told me all this, I felt astoundingly aggressive. Every muscle of my body was filled to the brim with energy, and in my dreaming practice I did go after someone. I was not interested in who, that someone might have been. I needed someone, who was asleep, and some force I was aware of, without being fully conscious of it, had guided me to find that someone. I never knew, who the person was, but while I was seeing that person, I felt don Juan's presence. It was a strange sensation of knowing, that someone was with me by an undetermined sensation of proximity, that was happening at a level of Awareness, that wasn't part of anything, that I had ever experienced. 
180-181
I could only focus my attention on the individual
at rest. I knew, that he was a male, but I don't know how I knew that. I knew, that he was asleep, because the Ball of Energy, that human beings ordinarily are, was a little bit flat; it was expanded laterally. And then I saw the assemblage point (Perception Point is the brightest Point in the Luminous Ball, Point of Sun Energy, LM) at a position different from the habitual one, which is right behind the shoulder blades. In this instance, it had been displaced to the right of where it should have been, and a bit lower. I calculated, that in this case it had moved to the side of the ribs. Another thing, that I noticed, was, that there was no stability to it. It fluctuated erratically and then abruptly went back to its normal position. I had the clear sensation that, obviously, my presence, and don Juan's, had awakened the individual. I had experienced a profusion of blurred images right after that, and then I woke up back in the place, where I had started. Don Juan had also told me all along, that Sorcerers were divided into two groups: one group was Dreamers; the other was Stalkers. The Dreamers were those, who had a great facility for displacing the assemblage point. The Stalkers were those, who had a great facility for maintaining the assemblage point fixed on that new position. Dreamers and Stalkers complemented each other, and worked in pairs, affecting one another with their given proclivities (inclination, predesposition). Don Juan had assured me, that the displacement and the fixation of the Assemblage Point could be realized at will by means of the Sorcerers' iron-handed discipline. He said, that the Sorcerers of his Lineage believed, that there were at least six hundred points (600) within the Luminous Sphere, that we are, that when reached at will by the Assemblage Point, can each give us a totally inclusive World; meaning that, if our Assemblage Point is displaced to any of those points and remains fixed on it, we will perceive a World as inclusive and total, as the World of everyday life, but a different World nevertheless. Don Juan had further explained, that the Art of Sorcery is to manipulate the Assemblage Point and make it change positions at will on the Luminous Spheres, that human beings are. The result of this manipulation is a shift in the point of contact with the Dark Sea of Awareness, which brings as its concomitant (contemporary) a different bundle of zillions of Energy Fields in the form of Luminous Filaments, that converge on the Assemblage Point. The consequence of new energy fields, converging on the Assemblage Point is, that Awareness of a different sort, than that, which is necessary for perceiving the World of everyday life, enters into action, turning the new Energy Fields into Sensory Data. Sensory data, that is interpreted and perceived as a different World, because the Energy Fields, that engender (produce) it, are different from the habitual ones. He had asserted, that an accurate definition of Sorcery, as a practice, would be to say, that Sorcery is the manipulation of the Assemblage Point for purposes of changing its focal point of contact with the Dark Sea of Awareness, thus making it possible to perceive Other Worlds. Don Juan had said, that the Art of the Stalkers enters into play after the Assemblage Point has been displaced. Maintaining the Assemblage Point fixed in its new position assures Sorcerers, that they will perceive whatever New World they enter in its absolute completeness, exactly, as we do in the World of ordinary affairs. For the Sorcerers of don Juan's Lineage, the World of everyday life was, but One Fold of a total World, consisting of at least six hundred Folds (600 Worlds).
Don Juan went back again to the topic under discussion: my journeys through the Dark Sea of Awareness, and said, that what I had done from my Inner Silence, was very similar to what is done in Dreaming, when one is asleep. However, when journeying through the Dark Sea of Awareness, there was no interruption of any sort, caused by going to sleep, nor was there any attempt whatsoever at controlling one's attention, while having a dream. The journey through the Dark Sea of Awareness entailed an immediate response. There was an overpowering sensation of the here and now. Don Juan lamented (regret deeply) the fact, that some idiotic sorcerers had given the name dreaming-awake to this act of reaching the Dark Sea of Awareness directly, making the term Dreaming even more ridiculous.
182-183
"When you thought, that you had the dream-fantasy of going to that town of our choice," he continued, "you had actually placed your Assemblage Point directly on a specific position on the Dark Sea of Awareness, that allows the journey. Then the Dark Sea of Awareness supplied you with whatever was necessary, to carry on that journey. There's no way whatsoever to choose that place at will. Sorcerers say, that Inner Silence selects it unerringly. Simple, isn't it?" He explained to me then the intricacies of choice. He said, that choice, for warrior-travelers, was not really the act of choosing, but rather the act of acquiescing (comply passively, assent) elegantly to the solicitations (agitations) of Infinity. "Infinity chooses," he said. "The art of the warrior-traveler is to have the ability to move with the slightest insinuation, the art of acquiescing to every command of Infinity. For this, a warrior-traveler needs prowess (outstanding courage, daring), strength, and above everything else, sobriety (seriousness). All those three, put together, give, as a result, elegance!" After a moment's pause, I went back to the subject, that intrigued me the most.
"But it's unbelievable, that I actually went to that town, don Juan, in body and soul," I said.

"It is unbelievable, but it's not unlivable," he said. "The Universe has no limits, and the possibilities at play in the Universe at large are indeed incommensurable (
non-comparable). So don't fall prey to the axiom, 'I believe only what I see,' because it is the dumbest stand, one can possibly take." Don Juan's elucidation had been crystal clear. It made sense, but I didn't know, where it made sense; certainly not in my daily World of usual affairs. Don Juan assured me then, unleashing a great trepidation (fear) in me, that there was only one way, in which Sorcerers could handle all this information: to taste it through experience, because the Mind was incapable of taking in all that stimulation.
"What do you want me to do, don Juan?" I asked.
"You must deliberately journey through the Dark Sea of Awareness," he replied, "but you'll never know, how this is done. Let's say, that Inner Silence does it, following inexplicable ways, ways, that cannot be understood, but only practiced."
Don Juan had me sit down on my bed and adopt the position, that fostered (nurtured) Inner Silence. I usually fell asleep instantly, whenever I adopted this position. However, when I was with don Juan, his presence always made it impossible for me to fall asleep; instead, I entered into a veritable state of complete quietude. This time, after an instant of silence, I found myself walking. Don Juan was guiding me by holding my arm, as we walked. We were no longer in his house; we were walking in a Yaqui town, I had never been in before. I knew of the town's existence; I had been close to it many times, but I had been made to turn around by the sheer hostility of the people, who lived around it. It was a town, where it was nearly impossible for a stranger to enter. The only non-Yaquis, who had free access to that town, were the supervisors from the federal bank, because of the fact, that the bank bought the crops from the Yaqui farmers. The endless negotiations of the Yaqui farmers revolved around getting cash advances from the bank on the basis of a near-speculation process about future crops. I instantly recognized the town from the descriptions of people, who had been there. As if to increase my astonishment, don Juan whispered in my ear, that we were in the Yaqui town in question.
I wanted
to ask him, how we had gotten there, but I couldn't articulate my words. There were a large number of Indians talking in argumentative tones; tempers seemed to flare. I didn't understand a word of what, they were saying, but the moment I conceived of the thought, that I couldn't understand, something cleared up.
It was very much, as if more light went into the scene. Things became very defined and
neat, and I understood, what the people were saying, although I didn't know how; I didn't speak their language. The words were definitely understandable to me, not singularly, but in clusters, as if my Mind could pick up whole patterns of Thought.
184-185
I could say in earnest, that I got the shock of a lifetime, not so much, because I understood, what they were saying, but because of the content of, what they were saying. Those people were indeed warlike.They were not Western men at all. Their propositions were propositions of strife, warfare, strategy. They were measuring their strength, their striking resources, and lamenting 
(regreted deeply) the fact, that they had no power to deliver their blows. I registered in my body the anguish of their impotence. All, they had, were sticks and stones to fight high-technology weapons. They mourned the fact, that they had no leaders. They coveted (), more, than anything else one could imagine, the rise of some charismatic fighter, who could galvanize them. I heard then the voice of cynicism; one of them expressed a thought, that seemed to devastate everyone equally, including me, for I seemed to be an indivisible part of them. He said, that they were defeated beyond salvation, because if at a given moment one of them had the charisma to rise up and rally them, he would be betrayed, because of envy and jealousy and hurt feelings.
I wanted to comment to don Juan, on what was happening to me, but I couldn't voice a single word. Only don Juan could talk.

"The Yaquis are not unique in their pettiness," he said in my ear. "It is a condition, in which human beings are trapped, a condition, that is not even human, but imposed from the outside." I felt my mouth opening and closing involuntarily, as I tried desperately to ask a question, that I could not even conceive of. My mind was blank, void of thoughts. Don Juan and I were in the middle of a circle of people, but none of them seemed to have noticed us. I did not record any movement, reaction, or furtive glance, that may have indicated, that they were aware of us.
The next instant, I found myself in a Mexican town, built around a railroad station, a town located about a mile and a half east of, where don Juan lived. Don Juan and
I were in the middle of the street by the government bank. Immediately afterward, I saw one of the strangest sights, I had ever been witness to in don Juan's World.



I was Seeing Energy, as it flows in the Universe, but I wasn't Seeing human beings, as Spherical or oblong Blobs of Energy. The people around me were, in one instant, the normal human beings of everyday life, and in the next instant, they were Strange Creatures. It was, as if the Ball 
of Energy, that we are, were transparent; it was like a Halo around an Insectlike Core. That Core did not have a primate's shape. There were no skeletal pieces, so I wasn't Seeing people, as if I had X-ray vision, that went to the bone Core. At the Core of people there were, rather, geometric shapes, made of, what seemed to be, hard vibrations of matter. That Core was like letters of the alphabet - a capital T seemed to be the main structural support. An inverted thick L was suspended in front of the T; the Greek letter for delta, which went almost to the floor, was at the bottom of the vertical bar of the T, and seemed to be a support for the whole structure. On top of the letter T, I saw a ropelike strand, perhaps an inch in diameter; it went through the top of the Luminous Sphere, as if what I was Seeing, were indeed a gigantic bead, hanging from the top like a drooping gem. Once, don Juan had presented to me a metaphor to describe the energetic union of strands of human beings. He had said, that the Sorcerers of ancient Mexico described those strands, as a curtain, made from beads, strung on a string. I had taken this description literally, and thought, that the string went through the conglomerate of energy fields, that we are from head to toe. The attaching string, I was Seeing, made the round shape of the energy fields of human beings look more like a pendant. I didn't See, however, any other creature, being strung by the same string. Every single creature, that I Saw, was a geometrically patterned Being, that had a sort of string on the upper part of its Spherical Halo. The string reminded me immensely of the segmented wormlike shapes, that some of us see with the eyelids half closed, when we are in sunlight. Don Juan and I walked in the town from one end to the other, and I Saw literally scores of geometrically patterned creatures. My ability to See them was unstable in the extreme. I would See
them for an instant, and then I would lose sight of them and I would be faced with average people.
186
Soon, I became exhausted, and I could see only normal people. Don Juan said, that it was time to go back home, and again, something in me lost my usual sense of continuity. I found myself in don Juan's house without having the slightest notion as to, how I had covered the distance from the town to the house. I lay down in my bed and tried desperately to recollect, to call back my memory, to probe the depths of my very being for a clue, as to how I had gone to the Yaqui town, and to the railroad station town. I didn't believe, that they had been dream-fantasies, because the scenes were too detailed to be anything, but real, and yet they couldn't possibly have been real.
"You're wasting your time," don Juan said, laughing. "I guarantee you, that you will never know, how we got from the house to the Yaqui town, and from the Yaqui town to the railroad station, and from the railroad station to the house. There was a break in the Continuity of Time. That is what Inner Silence does." He patiently explained to me, that the interruption of that Flow of Continuity, that makes the World understandable to us, is Sorcery. He remarked, that I had journeyed that day through the Dark Sea o
f Awareness, and that I had Seen people, as  they are, engaged in people's business. And then I had Seen the strand of energy, that joins specific lines of human beings. Don Juan reiterated to me over and over, that I had witnessed something specific and inexplicable. I had understood, what people were saying, without knowing their language, and I had Seen the strand of energy, that connected human beings to certain other beings, and I had selected those aspects through an Act of Intending it. He stressed the fact, that this Intending, I had done, was not something conscious or volitional; the Intending had been done at a deep level, and had been ruled by necessity. I needed to become cognizant (conscious, aware) of some of the possibilities of journeying through the Dark Sea of Awareness, and my Inner Silence had guided Intent, a perennial Force in the Universe, to fulfill that need.

Inorganic Awareness


187
At a given moment in my apprenticeship, don Juan revealed to me the complexity of his life
situation. He had maintained, to my chagrin and despondency (despair), that he lived in the shack in the state of Sonora, Mexico, because that shack depicted my state of Awareness. I didn't quite believe, that he really meant, that I was so meager (barren, feeble), nor did I believe, that he had other places to live, as he was claiming. It turned out, that he was right on both counts. My state of Awareness was very meager, and he did have other places, where he could live, infinitely more comfortable, than the shack, where I had first found him. Nor was he the solitary sorcerer, that I had thought him to be, but the leader of a group of fifteen other warrior-travelers: ten women and five men. My surprise was gigantic, when he took me to his house in central Mexico, where he and his companion Sorcerers lived. "Did you live in Sonora just because of me, don Juan?" I asked him, unable to stand the responsibility, which filled me with guilt and remorse and a sensation of worthlessness. 
188-189
 "Well, I didn't actually live there," he said, laughing. "I just met you there."

"But-but-but you never knew, when I was coming to see you, don Juan," I said. "I had no means to let you know!"
"Well, if you remember correctly," he said, "there were many, many times, when you didn't find me. You had to sit patiently and wait for me, for days sometimes."
"Did you fly from here to Guaymas, don Juan?" I asked him in earnest. I thought, that the shortest way would have been to take a plane.
"No, I didn't fly to Guaymas," he said with a big smile. "I flew directly, to the shack, where you were waiting." I knew, that he was purposefully telling me something, that my Linear Mind could not understand or accept, something, that was confusing me to no end. I was at the level of awareness, in those days, when I asked myself incessantly a fatal question: What if all, that don Juan says, is true? I didn't want to ask him any more questions, because I was hopelessly lost, trying to bridge our two tracks of thought and action. In his new surroundings, don Juan began painstakingly to instruct me in a more complex facet (phase) of his knowledge, a facet, that required all my attention, a facet, in which merely suspending judgment was not enough. This was the time when I had to plummet down into the depths of his knowledge. I had to cease to be objective, and at the same time I had to desist (abstein, cease doing something) from being subjective.
One day, I was helping don Juan clean some bamboo poles in the back of his house. He asked me to put on some working gloves, because, he said, the splinters of bamboo were very sharp and easilycaused infections. He directed me on how to use a knife to clean the bamboo. I became immersed in the work. When don Juan began to talk to me, I had to stop working, in order to pay attention. He told me, that I had worked long enough, and that we should go into the house. He asked me to sit down in a very comfortable armchair in his spacious, almost empty living room. He gave me some nuts, dried apricots, and slices of cheese, neatly arranged on a plate. I protested, that I wanted to finish cleaning the bamboo. I didn't want to eat. But he didn't pay attention to me. He recommended, that I nibble slowly and carefully, for I would need a steady supply of food, in order to be alert and attentive, to what he was going to tell me.
"You already know," he began, "that there exists in the Universe a perennial Force, which the Sorcerers of ancient Mexico called the Dark Sea of Awareness. While they were at the maximum of their perceiving power, they Saw something, that made them shake in their pantaloonies, if they were wearing any. They Saw, that the Dark Sea of Awareness is responsible not only for the Awareness of Organisms, but also for the Awareness of Entities, that don't have an Organism (means invisible to us, LM)."
"What is this, don Juan, Beings without an Organism, that have Awareness?" I asked, astonished, for he had never mentioned such an idea before.
"The old shamans discovered, that the entire Universe is composed of Twin Forces," he began, "Forces, that are at the same time opposed and complementary to each other. It is inescapable, that our World is a Twin World. Its opposite and complementary World is one populated by Beings, that have Awareness, but not an Organism. For this reason, the old shamans called them Inorganic Beings."



"And where is this World, don Juan?" I asked, munching unconsciously on a piece of dried apricot.
"Here, where you and I are sitting," he replied matter-of-factly, but laughing outright at my nervousness. "I told you, that it's our Twin World, so it's intimately related to us. The Sorcerers of ancient Mexico didn't think, like you do, in terms of Space and Time. They thought exclusively in terms of Awareness. Two types of Awareness coexist without ever impinging (collide, trespass) on each other, because each type is entirely different from the other. The old shamans faced this problem of coexistence without concerning themselves with Time and Space. 
190-191
They reasoned, that the degree of Awareness of Organic Beings and the 
degree of Awareness of Inorganic Beings were so different, that both could coexist with the most minimal interference."
"Can we perceive those Inorganic Beings, don Juan?" I asked. 
"We certainly can," he replied. 
"Sorcerers do it at will. Average people do it, but they don't realize, that they're doing it, because they are not conscious of the existence of a Twin World. When they think of a Twin World, they enter into all kinds of mental masturbation, but it has never occurred to them, that their fantasies have their origin in a subliminal knowledge, that all of us have: that we are not alone." I was riveted by don Juan's words. Suddenly, I had become voraciously hungry. There was an emptiness in the pit of my stomach. All I could do was to listen as carefully, as I could, and eat. "The difficulty with your facing things in terms of Time and Space," he continued, "is, that you only notice, if something has landed in the space and time at your disposal, which is very limited. Sorcerers, on the other hand, have a vast field, on which they can notice, if something extraneous has landed. Lots of Entities from the Universe at large, Entities, that possess Awareness, but not an Organism, land in the Field of Awareness of our World, or the Field of Awareness of its Twin World, without an average human being ever noticing them. The Entities, that land on our Field of Awareness, or the Field of Awareness of our Twin World, belong to Other Worlds, that exist besides our World and its Twin. The Universe at large is crammed to the brim with Worlds of Awareness, Organic and Inorganic." Don Juan continued talking and said, that those Sorcerers knew, when Inorganic Awareness from Other Worlds, besides our Twin World, had landed in their Field of Awareness. He said, that, as every human being on this Earth would do, those shamans made endless classifications of different types of this Energy, that has Awareness. They knew them by the general term - Inorganic Beings.

"Do those Inorganic Beings have life like we have life?" I asked. 
"If you think, that life is to be aware, then they do have life," he said. "I suppose, it would be accurate to say, that if life can be measured by the Intensity, the sharpness, the duration of that Awareness, I can sincerely say, that they are more alive, than you and I."
"Do those Inorganic Beings die, don Juan?" I asked. Don Juan chuckled for a moment, before he answered. "If you call death the termination of Awareness, yes,
they die. Their Awareness ends. Their death is rather like the death of a human being, and at the same time, it isn't, because the death of human beings has a hidden option. It is something like a clause in a legal document, a clause, that is written in tiny letters, that you can barely see. You have to use a magnifying glass to read it, and yet it's the most important clause of the document."
"What's the hidden option, don Juan?"

"Death's hidden option is exclusively for Sorcerers. They are the only ones, who have, to my knowledge, read the fine print. For them, the option is pertinent (relevant) and functional. For average human beings, death means the termination of their Awareness, the end of their Organisms. For the Inorganic Beings, death means the same: the end of their Awareness. In both cases, the impact of death is the Act of Being, Sucked into the Dark Sea of Awareness.
(Individual Human Awareness and Experiences are also joining their individual Higher Selves! LM).

Their individual Awareness, loaded with their life
experiences, breaks its boundaries, and Awareness, as Energy, spills out into the Dark Sea of Awareness."
"But what is death's hidden option, that is picked up only by Sorcerers, don Juan?" I asked.
"For a Sorcerer, death is a unifying factor. Instead of disintegrating the Organism, as is ordinarily the case, death unifies it." 
"How can death unify anything?" I protested.
"Death for a Sorcerer," he said, "terminates the reign of individual moods in the body. The Old Sorcerers believed, it was the dominion
of the different parts of the body, that ruled the moods and the actions of the total body; parts, that become dysfunctional, drag the rest of the body to chaos, such as, for instance, when you yourself get sick from eating junk.
In that case, the mood of your stomach affects everything else. Death eradicates the domination of those individual parts. It unifies their Awareness into One Single Unit."



192-193

"Do you mean, that after they die, Sorcerers are still aware?" I asked.
"For Sorcerers, death is an Act of Unification, that employs every bit of their Energy. You are thinking of death, as a corpse in front of you, a body, on which decay has settled. For Sorcerers, when the Act of Unification takes place, there is no corpse. There is no decay. Their bodies in their entirety have been turned into Energy, Energy possessing Awareness, that is not fragmented. The boundaries, that are set up by the Organism, boundaries, which are broken down by death, are still functioning in the case of Sorcerers, although they are no longer visible to the naked eye. I know, that you are dying to ask me," he continued with a broad smile,
"if whatever, I'm describing, is the Soul, that goes to hell or heaven. No, it is not the Soul. What happens to Sorcerers, when they pick up that hidden option of death, is, that THEY TURN INTO INORGANIC BEINGS, very specialized, high-speed Inorganic Beings, Beings capable of stupendous maneuvers of Perception. Sorcerers enter then into, what the shamans of ancient Mexico called, their Definitive Journey. Infinity becomes their Realm of Action."

"Do you mean by this, don Juan, that they become eternal?"
"My sobriety, as a Sorcerer, tells me," he said, "that their Awareness will terminate, the way Inorganic Beings' Awareness terminates, but I haven't seen this happen. I have no firsthand knowledge of it. The Old Sorcerers believed, that the Awareness of this type of Inorganic Being would last as long, as the Earth is alive. The Earth is their Matrix. As long, as this Matrix prevails (be in force, in use, in effect), their Awareness continues. To me, this is a most reasonable statement."

The continuity and order of don Juan's explanation had been, for me, superb. I had no way whatsoever
, in which to contribute. He left me with a sensation of mystery and unvoiced expectations to be fulfilled.

On my next visit to don Juan, I began my conversation by asking him eagerly a question, that was foremost in my mind:

"Is there a possibility, don Juan, that ghosts and apparitions really exist?"

"Whatever you may call a ghost or an apparition," he said, "when it is scrutinized by a Sorcerer, boils down to one issue. It is possible, that any of those ghostlike Apparitions may be a conglomeration of Energy Fields, that have Awareness, and which we turn into things, we know. If that's the case, then the Apparitions have Energy. Sorcerers call them energy-generating configurations. Or, if No Energy emanates from them, in this case they are Phantasmagorical Creations, usually of a very strong person, strong in terms of Awareness. One story, that intrigued me immensely," don Juan continued, "was the story you told me once about your aunt. Do you remember it?"







I had told don Juan, that when I was fourteen years old, I had gone to live in my father's sister's house. She lived in a gigantic house, that had three patios with living accommodations in between each of them: bedrooms, living rooms, etc. The first patio was very austere (sombre, severe/stern in appearance/disposition), cobblestoned. They told me, that it was a colonial house and this first patio was, where horse-drawn carriages had gone in. The second patio was a beautiful orchard zigzagged by brick lanes of Moorish design and filled with fruit trees. The third patio was covered with flower pots hanging from the eaves of the roof, birds in cages, and a colonial-style fountain in the middle of it with running water, as well, as a large area, fenced with chicken wire, set aside for my aunt's prized fighting cocks, her predilection (preference) in life. My aunt made available to me a whole apartment right in front of the fruit orchard. I thought, I was going to have the time of my life there. I could eat all the fruit, that I wanted. Noone else in the household touched the fruit of any of those trees, for reasons, that were never revealed to me.



194-195
The household was composed of my aunt, a tall, round-faced chubby lady in her fifties, very jovial, a great 
raconteur (one, who retells stories/anecdotes with skill and wit), and full of eccentricities, that she hid behind a formal facade and the appearance of devout Catholicism. There was a butler, a tall, imposing (grand, impressive) man in his early forties, who had been a sergeant-major in the army and had been lured out of the service to occupy the better-paid position of butler, bodyguard, and all-around man in my aunt's house. His wife, a beautiful young woman, was my aunt's companion, cook, and confidante. The couple also had a daughter, a chubby little girl, who looked exactly like my aunt. The likeness was so strong, that my aunt had adopted her legally. Those four were the quietest people, I had ever met. They lived a very sedate life, punctuated only by the eccentricities of my aunt, who, on the spur of the moment, would decide to take trips,
or buy
promising new fighting cocks, train them, and actually have serious contests, in which enormous sums of money were involved. She tended her fighting cocks with loving care, sometimes all day long. She wore thick leather gloves and stiff leather leggings to keep the fighting cocks from spurring her. I spent two stupendous months, living in my aunt's house. She taught me music in the afternoons, and told me endless stories about my family's ancestors. My living situation was ideal for me, because I used to go out with my friends and didn't have to report the time, I came back, to anybody. Sometimes, I used to spend hours without falling asleep, lying on my bed. I used to keep my window open to let the smell of orange blossoms fill my room. Whenever I was lying there awake, I would hear someone walking down a long corridor, that ran the length of the whole property on the north side, joining all the patios of the house. This corridor had beautiful arches and a tiled floor. There were four light bulbs of minimal voltage, that dimly illuminated the corridor, lights, that were turned on at six o'clock every evening and turned off at six in the morning. I asked my aunt, if anyone walked at night and stopped at my window
, because, whoever was walking, always stopped by my window, turned around, and walked back again, toward the main entrance of the house.
"Don't trouble yourself with nonsense, dear," my aunt said, smiling. "It's probably my butler, making his rounds. Big deal! Were you frightened?"
"No, I was not frightened," I said, "I just got curious, because your butler walks up to my room every night. Sometimes his steps wake me up." She discarded my inquiry in a matter-of-fact fashion, saying, that the butler had been a military man and was habituated to making his rounds, as a sentry (guard) would. I accepted her explanation. One day, I mentioned to the butler, that his steps were just too loud, and asked if he would make his rounds by my window with a little more care, so as to let me sleep.
"I don't know what you're talking about!" he said in a gruff
(harsh) voice.
"My aunt told me, that you make your rounds at night," I said.
"I never do such a thing!" he said, his eyes flaring with disgust.
"But who walks by my window then?"
"Nobody walks by your window. You're imagining things. Just go back to sleep. Don't go around, stirring things up. I'm telling you this for your own good."
Nothing could have been worse for me in those years, than someone telling me, that they were doing something for my own good. That night, as soon, as I began to hear the footsteps, I got out of my bed and stood behind the wall, that led to the entrance of my apartment. When I calculated, that, whoever was walking, was by the second bulb, I just stuck my head out to look down the corridor. The steps stopped abruptly, but there was noone in sight. The dimly illuminated corridor was deserted. If somebody had been walking there, they wouldn't have had time to hide, because there was no place to hide. There were only bare walls. My fright was so immense, that I woke up the whole household, screaming my head off.
196-197
My aunt and her butler tried to calm me down by telling me, that I was imagining all that, but my agitation was
so intense, that both of them sheepishly confessed in the end, that something, which was unknown to them, walked in that house every night. Don Juan had said, that it was almost surely my aunt, who walked at night; that is to say, some aspect of her Awareness, over which she had no volitional control. He believed, that this phenomenon obeyed a sense of playfulness or mystery, that she cultivated. Don Juan was sure, that it was not a far-fetched idea, that my aunt, at a subliminal level, was not only making all those noises happen, but that she was capable of much more complex manipulations of Awareness. Don Juan had also said, that to be completely fair, he had to admit the possibility, that the steps were the product of Inorganic Awareness.



























The Return Trip



263
I was vaguly aware of the loud noise of a motor, that seemed to be racing in a stationary position. I thought, that the attendants were fixing a car in the parking lot at the back of the building, where I had 
my office/apartment. The noise became so intense, that it finally caused me to wake up. I silently cursed the boys, who ran the parking lot for fixing their car right under my bedroom window. I was hot, sweaty, and tired. I sat up on the edge of my bed, then had the most painful cramps in my calves. I rubbed them for a moment. They seemed to have contracted so tightly, that I was afraid, that I would have horrendous bruises (Cramps are created by the alternate current of energy of Inorganic Beings! LM). I automatically headed for the bathroom to look for some liniment (medical fluid for stiffness). I couldn't walk.
I was dizzy. I fell down, something, that had never happened to me before. When I had regained
a minimum of control, I noticed, that I wasn't worried at all about the cramps in my calves. I had always been a near hypochondriac. An unusual pain in my calves, such as the one I was having now, would ordinarily have thrown me into a chaotic state of anxiety. I went then to the window to close it, although I couldn't hear the noise anymore. I realized, that the window was locked and, that it was dark outside. 
264-265
It was night ! The room was stuffy. I opened the
windows. I couldn't understand, why I had closed them. The night air was cool and fresh. The parking lot was empty. It occurred to me, that the noise must have been made by a car, accelerating in the alley between the parking lot and my building. I thought nothing of it anymore, and went to my bed to go back to sleep, I lay across it with my feet on the floor. I wanted to sleep in this fashion to help the circulation in my calves, which were very sore, but I wasn't sure, whether it would have been better to keep them down or perhaps lift them up on a pillow. As I was beginning to rest comfortably and fall asleep again, a thought came to my mind with such ferocious force, that it made me stand up in one single reflex. I had jumped into an abyss in Mexico !
The next thought, that I had, was a quasi-logical deduction. Since I had jumped into the abyss deliberately, in order to die, I must now be a ghost. How strange,
I thought, that I should return, in
ghostlike form, to my office/apartment on the corner of Westwood and Wilshire in Los Angeles, after I had died. No wonder my feelings were not the same. But, if I were a ghost, I reasoned, why would I have felt the blast of fresh air on my face, or the pain in my calves? I touched the sheets of my bed; they felt real to me. So did its metal frame. I went to the bathroom. I looked at myself in the mirror. By the looks of me, I could easily have been a ghost.
I looked like hell. My eyes were sunken, with huge black circles under them. I was dehydrated, or dead. In an automatic 
reaction, I drank water straight from the tap.
I could actually swallow it. I drank gulp after gulp, as if I hadn't drunk water for days. I felt my deep inhalations. I was alive! My god, I was alive! I knew it beyond the shadow of a doubt, but I wasn't elated, as I should have been. A most unusual thought crossed my mind then: I had died and revived before. I was accustomed to it;
it meant nothing to me. The vividness of the thought, however, made it into a quasi-memory. It was a quasi-memory, that didn't stem from situations, in which my life had been endangered. It was something quite different from that. It was, rather, a vague knowledge of something, that had never happened and had no reason whatsoever to be in my thoughts. There was no doubt in my mind, that I had jumped into an abyss in Mexico. I was now in my apartment in Los Angeles, over three thousand miles, from where I had jumped, with no recollection, whatsoever, of having made the return trip. In an automatic fashion, I ran the water in the tub and sat in it. I didn't feel the warmth of the water; I was chilled to the bone.
Don Juan had taught me, that at 
moments of crisis, such as this one, one must use running water, as a cleansing factor.
I remembered this and got under the shower. I let the warm water run over my body for perhaps over an hour.
I wanted to think calmly and rationally, about what was happening to me, but I couldn't. Thoughts seemed to have been erased from my mind. I was thoughtless, yet I was filled to capacity with sensations, that came to my whole body in barrages 
(bombardment), that I was incapable of examining. All, I was able to do, was, to feel their onslaughts and let them go through me. The only conscious choice, I made, was to get dressed and leave. I went to eat breakfast, something I always did at any time of the day or night, at Ship's Restaurant on Wilshire, a block away from my office/apartment. I had walked from my office to Ship's so many times, that I knew every step of the way. The same walk this time was a novelty for me. I didn't feel my steps. It was, as if I had a cushion under my feet, or as if the sidewalk were carpeted. I practically glided. I was suddenly at the door of the restaurant, after what I thought might have been only two or three steps. I knew, that I could swallow food, because I had drunk water in my apartment.
I also knew, that I could talk, because I had cleared my 
throat and cursed, while the water ran on me. I walked into the restaurant, as I had always done. I sat at the counter and a waitress, who knew me came to me.
266
"You don't look too good today, dear," she said. "Do you have the flu?"

"No," I replied, trying to sound cheerful. "I've been working too hard. I've been up for twenty-four hours straight, writing a paper for a class. By the way, what day is today?"
She looked at her watch and gave me the date, explaining, that she had a special watch, that was a calendar, too, a gift from her daughter. She also gave me the time: 3:15 A.M. I ordered steak and eggs, hash browned potatoes, and buttered white toast. When she went away to fill my order, another wave of horror flooded my mind: Had it been only an illusion, that I had jumped into that abyss in Mexico, at twilight the previous day? But even if the jump had been only an illusion, how could I have returned to L.A. from such a remote place only ten hours later? Had I slept for ten hours? Or was it, that it had taken ten hours for me to fly, slide, float, or whatever to Los Angeles? To have traveled by conventional means to Los Angeles from the place, where I had jumped into the abyss, was out of the question, since it would have taken two days just to travel to Mexico City from the place, where I had jumped. Another strange thought emerged in my mind. It had the same clarity of my quasi-memory of having died and revived before, and the same quality of being totally foreign to me: My continuity was now broken beyond repair. I had really died, one way or another, at the bottom of that gully. It was impossible to comprehend my being alive, having breakfast at Ship's. It was impossible for me to look back into my past and see the uninterrupted line of continuous events, that all of us see, when we look into the past. The only explanation, available to me, was, that I had followed don Juan's directives; I had moved my Assemblage Point to a position, that prevented my death, and from my Inner Silence I had made the return journey to L.A. There was no other rationale for me to hold on to. For the first time ever, this line of thought was thoroughly acceptable to me, and thoroughly satisfactory.

267
It didn't really explain anything, but it certainly pointed out a pragmatic procedure, that I had tested before in a mild form, when I met don Juan in that town of our choice, and this thought seemed to put all my being at ease. Vivid thoughts began to emerge in my mind. They had the unique quality of clarifying issues. The first one, that erupted, had to do with something, that had plagued me all along. Don Juan had described it, as a common occurrence among male Sorcerers: my incapacity to remember events, that had transpired, while I was in states of Heightened Awareness. Don Juan had explained Heightened Awareness, as a minute displacement of my Assemblage Point, which I achieved, every time I saw him, by actually pushing forcefully on my back. He helped me, with such displacements, to engage energy fields, that were ordinarily peripheral to my Awareness. In other words, the energy fields, that were usually on the edge of my Assemblage Point, became central to it during that displacement. A displacement of this nature had two consequences for me: an extraordinary keenness of thought and perception, and the incapacity to remember, once I was back in my normal state of Awareness, what had transpired, while I had been in that other state. My relationship with my cohorts had been an example of both of these consequences. I had cohorts, don Juan's other apprentices, companions for my Definitive Journey. I interacted with them only in Heightened Awareness. The clarity and scope of our interaction was supreme. The drawback for me was, that in my daily life they were only poignant  (touching, affecting) quasi-memories, that drove me to desperation with anxiety and expectations. I could say, that I lived my normal life on the perennial lookout for somebody, who was going to appear all of a sudden in front of me, perhaps emerging from an office building, perhaps turning a corner and bumping into me. Wherever I went, my eyes darted everywhere, ceaselessly and involuntarily, looking for people, who didn't exist and yet existed like noone else. While I sat at Ship's that morning, everything, that had happened to me in Heightened Awareness, to the most minute detail, in all the years with don Juan, became again a continuous memory without interruption. 
268
Don Juan had lamented (regreted deeply), that a male Sorcerer, who is the Nagual, perforce 
(by necessity, willy-nilly) had to be fragmented, because of the bulk of his energetic mass. He said, that each fragment lived a specific range of a total scope of activity, and the events, that he experienced in each fragment, had to be joined someday to give a complete, conscious picture of everything, that had taken place in his total life. Looking into my eyes, he had told me, that that unification takes years to accomplish, and that he had been told of cases of Naguals, who never reached the total scope of their activities in a conscious manner and lived fragmented.
What I experienced, that morning at Ship's, was beyond anything, I could have imagined in my wildest fantasies. Don Juan had said to me time after time, that the World of Sorcerers was not an immutable (not susceptable to changes) World, where the word is final, unchanging, but that it's a world of eternal fluctuation, where nothing should be taken for granted. The jump into the abyss had modified my cognition so drastically, that it allowed now the entrance of possibilities both portentous (ominous, foreboding) and indescribable. But anything, that I could have said about the unification of my cognitive fragments, would have paled in comparison to the reality of it. That fateful morning at Ship's I experienced something infinitely more potent, than I did the day, that I saw Energy, as it Flows in the Universe, for the first time, the day, that I ended up in the bed of my office/apartment, after having been on the campus of UCLA, without actually going home in the fashion my cognitive system demanded, in order for the whole event to be real. In Ship's, I integrated all the fragments of my Being. I had acted in each one of them with perfect certainty and consistency, and yet I had had no idea, that I had done that. I was, in essence, a gigantic puzzle, and to fit each piece of that puzzle into place, produced an effect, that had no name. I sat at the counter at Ship's, perspiring profusely, pondering uselessly, and obsessively asking questions, that couldn't be answered.



269
How could all this be possible? How could I have been fragmented in such a fashion? Who
are we really? Certainly, not the people, all of us have been led to believe, we are. I had memories of events, that had never happened, as far, as some core of myself was concerned. I couldn't even weep. "A Sorcerer weeps, when he is fragmented," don Juan had said to me once. "When he's complete, he's taken by a shiver, that has the potential, because it is so intense, of ending his life."
I was experiencing such a shiver! I doubted, that I would ever meet my cohorts again. It appeared to me, that all of them had left with don Juan. I was alone. I wanted to think about it, to mourn my loss, to plunge into a satisfying sadness, the way I had always done. I couldn't. There was nothing to mourn, nothing to feel sad about. Nothing mattered. All of us were Warrior-Travelers, and all of us had been swallowed by Infinity. All along, I had listened to don Juan talk about the Warrior-Traveler.
I had liked the description
immensely, and I had identified with it on a purely emotional basis. Yet I had never felt, what he really meant by that, regardless of how many times he had explained his meaning to me. That night, at the counter of Ship's, I knew what don Juan had been talking about. I was a Warrior-Traveler. Only energetic facts were meaningful for me. All the rest were trimmings, that had no importance at all. That night, while I sat waiting for my food, another vivid thought erupted in my mind. I felt a wave of empathy, a wave of identification with don Juan's premises. I had finally reached the goal of his teachings: I was one with him,
as I had never been before. It had never been the case, that I was just
fighting don Juan or his concepts, which were revolutionary for me, because they didn't fulfill the linearity of my thoughts, as a Western man. Rather, it was, that don Juan's precision, in presenting his concepts, had always scared me half to death. His efficiency had appeared to be dogmatism. It was that appearance, that had forced me to seek elucidations, and had made me act, all along, as if I had been a reluctant believer.
270
Yes, I had jumped into an abyss, I said to myself, and I didn't die, because, before I reached the bottom of that gully, I let the Dark Sea of Awareness swallow me.
I surrendered to it, without fears or regrets. 
And that Dark Sea had supplied me with whatever was necessary for me not to die, but to end up in my bed in L.A. This explanation would have explained nothing to me two days before. At three in the morning, in Ship's, it meant everything to me. I banged my hand on the table, as if
I were alone in the room. People looked at me and smiled
knowingly. I didn't care. My mind was focused on an insoluble dilemma: I was alive despite the fact, that
I had jumped into an abyss, in order to die ten hours before. I knew, that such a dilemma could never be resolved. My normal cognition required a linear explanation, in order to be satisfied, and
linear explanations were not possible. That was the crux
(critical point) of the interruption of continuity. Don Juan had said, that that interruption was Sorcery. I knew this now, as clearly, as I was capable of. How right don Juan had been, when he had said, that, in order for me to stay behind,
I needed all my strength, all my forbearance, and above all, a Warrior-Traveler's guts of steel.
I wanted to think about don Juan, but I couldn't. Besides, I didn't care about don Juan. There seemed to be a giant barrier between us. I truly believed at that moment, that the foreign thought, that had been insinuating itself to me, since I had woken up, was true:
I was someone else. An exchange had taken
place at the moment of my jump. Otherwise, I would have relished the thought of don Juan; I would have longed for him. I would have even felt a twinge of resentment, because he hadn't taken me with him. That would have been my normal self. I truthfully wasn't the same. This thought gained momentum, until it invaded all my Being. Any residue of my old self, that I may have retained, vanished then. A new mood took over. I was alone!
Don Juan had left me inside a dream, as his agent provocateur (causing curiosity). I
felt my body begin to lose its rigidity; it became flexible, by degrees, until I could breathe deeply and freely.



271
I laughed out loud. I didn't care, that people were staring at me and weren't smiling this time. I was alone, and there was nothing, I could have done about it!
I had the physical sensation of actually entering into a passageway, a passageway, that had a force of its own. It pulled me in. It was a silent passageway. Don Juan was that passageway, quiet and immense. This was the first time ever, that I felt, that don Juan was void of physicality. There was no room for sentimentality or longing. I couldn't possibly have missed him, because he was there, as a depersonalized emotion, that lured me in. The passageway challenged me. I had a sensation of ebullience, ease. Yes, I could travel that passageway, alone or in company, perhaps forever. And to do this was not an imposition for me, nor was it a pleasure. It was more, than the beginning of the Definitive Journey, the unavoidable fate of a Warrior-Traveler, it was the beginning of a new era. I should have been weeping with the realization, that I had found that passageway, but I wasn't. I was facing Infinity at Ship's! How extraordinary! I felt a chill on my back. I heard don Juan's voice saying, that the Universe was indeed unfathomable. At that moment, the back door of the restaurant, the one, that led to the parking lot, opened and a strange character entered: a man perhaps in his early forties, disheveled (untidy, unkempt) and emaciated (very skinny), but with rather handsome features. I had seen him for years roaming around UCLA, mingling (mixing) with the students. Someone had told me, that he was an outpatient of the nearby Veterans' Hospital. He seemed to be mentally unbalanced. I had seen him time after time at Ship's, huddled over a cup of coffee, always at the same end of the counter. I had also seen, how he waited outside, looking through the window, watching for his favorite stool to become vacant, if someone was sitting there. When he entered the restaurant, he sat at his usual place, and then he looked at me. Our eyes met. The next thing I knew, he had let out a formidable scream, that chilled me, and everyone present, to the bone. 
272
Everyone looked at me, wide-eyed, some of them with unchewed food in their mouths.
Obviously, they thought, I had screamed. I had set up the precedents by banging the counter and then laughing out loud. The man jumped off his stool and ran out of the restaurant, turning back to stare at me while, with his hands, he made agitated gestures over his head. I succumbed to an impulsive urge and ran after the man. I wanted him to tell me, what he had seen in me, that had made him scream. I overtook him in the parking lot and asked him to tell me, why he had screamed. He covered his eyes and screamed again, even louder. He was like a child, frightened by a nightmare, screaming at the top of his lungs. I left him and went back to the restaurant.
"What happened to you, dear?" the waitress asked with a concerned look. "I thought you ran out on me."
"I just went to see a friend," I said.
The waitress looked at me and made a gesture of mock annoyance and surprise.
"Is that guy your friend?" she asked.
"The only friend I have in the world," I said, and that was the truth, if I could define "friend" as someone, who Sees through the veneer, that covers you and knows, where you really come from.